IC: A Bard's Song

[Angel Della Notte]

A young woman sat in the middle of a large room decorated in a grand scale. All around her the guest wore costumes of some sort. This was a yearly event one of the largest parties of the year. The Prince’s ball they called it, each year on his birthday the young prince would have a costume party. There would be prizes for the best costumes and the worst, all around it was a party at heart. Invites to this party were worth as much as gold, people were known to do anything to be able to attend this party. The woman was Elvin, her long ears pointing through her untamed red hair. Covering her eyes she wore a golden mask that sparkled with glitter and gems. Her outfit was a green series of skirts with a very revealing top. Around her sat three men, two dressed as pirates and another as a mage. She chatted with them as she sipped at her wine glass which was near empty. Each one of the men seemed to hang onto her every word not breaking their eye contact with her as if caught in a trance. As she sat there talking she finished her glass and excused herself to get another. All three of the men offered to get her another but she told them she would just get it herself. Truth was she was boring of their conversation and needed an escape. She walked about the room looking for a new group to join. She didn’t hear a man step up behind her placing one hand on her waist and another trailing down her arm. “It seems the lady is without a drink.” He said into her ear his lips brushing against her ear.

“And it seems good sir that you are very observant.” She said in a mocking tone.

“Please allow me to get you another.” He said as he slid around her so he stood across from her waving down one of the many servants. He was a tall elf with dark black hair and piercing black eyes, on his chin was a bit of stubble. He wore a suit of battle ready leather armor and at his side was a large sword. His face was covered by a black mask though with the parts of his face that could be seen he was still quite handsome. A servant came running up to them. “The lady here would like a drink.”

“I’ll have a glass of Ever-” She started to say.

“Elvin Everquest.” The man said cutting her off. “And the lady prefers it chilled.”

“Good sir either you have been watching me this evening or you have some sort of psychic power.” She said.

“Fair lady I must admit I am not psychic and have had an eye on you for most of the evening but tell me what man could refuse a glance or two at one as beautiful as you?” The man said.

“Why thank you good sir. I am –“ She started to say but once again he cut her off.

“Quile Val’Darious. I must admit I am a fan of your music and watching you dance mesmerizes me.” The man said.

“I fear you have me at a loss you know much about me and I know nothing about you, not even a name.” She said.

“Forgive me fair Quile but the only name I may leave with you is that of my costume. I am Mardous god of war.” He said to her as the servant returned with two glasses of wine. Mardous took both then handed one to Quile without her seeing him drop a white powder into the glass.

“Mardous? Interesting as my costume is of Baji forbidden love of Mardous.” Quile said sipping on the wine.

“Ah yes, if I recall my lore correctly, Baji was kidnapped by Mardous, but fell in love with her captor. He slowly fell for her as well and freed her. Jorin, Baji’s father forbid her from seeing Mardous upon hearing about her affair. Even though it was forbidden the two still saw each other meeting at night where no one could see them or so they thought.” Mardous said.

“Very good you know your lore, and Mardous was banished, he swore someday he would return for his lady of the night.” Quile said. “Tell me oh great god of war, have you come to steal me away?”

“If my lady of the night desires it, then I will take her wherever she wishes.” Mardous said.

“In that case my villa is only a few blocks from here.” Quile said.

“If I may interject fair Quile my townhouse is only a few houses down.” Mardous said. “Certainly less of a walk and no need to wave down a carriage.”

“Well then lead on my lord.” Quile said starting to hand her half empty glass to a passing servant.

“Won’t you finish your drink? It would be a shame to waste such a fine of a wine.” Mardous said. Quile nodded then drank the last of wine before handing it to the servant and linking her arm in Mardous’ as he led her from the building. As he said his townhouse was only a short walk. She followed him up the stepped porch and inside, a Halfling servant met them at the door opening it and offering them both drinks. Mardous waved the Halfling away and pulled Quile into an upstairs bedroom. Like the man the room was decorated in shades of black. There were several chairs a table, desk and four poster bed in the room. He shut the door then leaned into Quile kissing at her neck as his hands untied the strap on her mask. He let the mask fall to the floor then leaned back tracing a hand down her cheek. “So beautiful.” He said removing the dagger from her belt with his free hand and letting the dagger fall to the ground without her noticing.

Quile raised her hand to his cheek cupping it then moving to remove the mask. The man gently took her hand and shook his head no. “Will I ever know the face of my charming kidnapper?” Quile asked.

Mardous gave her a wry grin, “Perhaps.” He said then began kissing her neck again. Quile leaned her head back against the door sighing as Mardous devoured her neck. She blinked a little as everything in the room became fuzzy and blurred. She hadn’t had that much to drink, granted Everquest was a strong wine she could handle her liquor. Quile’s vision began to fade and soon everything turned black and she fell limply into Mardous’ waiting arms. He dropped one hand down to her knees and picked her up walking over to the bed and laying her down. He then walked over to a bell pull and tugged on it. A minute or so later the Halfling servant entered the room carrying a tray covered in a cloth.

“About damn time I was beginning to wonder if you had forgotten to drug her.” He Halfling said.

=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+ =+=+=+=+=+=+=

A young elf girl not older than half a century of life stood at the door of a small villa talking with three members of the city guard. “Are you sure your lady is missing?” One of them asked.

“She has been gone four nights already.” The girl said nervously playing with her long blond hair.

“Quile Val’Darious is known for her many lovers perhaps she is with one of them.” One of the other guardsmen said.

“I have thought of that good sir but she has never been this long without sending word.” The girl said.

One of the guards started to say something but was interrupted by two more guardsmen carrying a litter with a young Elvin woman on it. The girl ran past the first set of guardsmen to the litter taking the woman’s hand in hers. “Lady Quile!” She said to the sleeping woman. “Please take her inside.” The girl bid the guards. She led them to Quile’s room and laid Quile on the bed. “What happened to her?” The girl asked as she looked at her worn and frazzled lady.

“I’m not sure our patrol found her lying in an alley in the docks district.” One of the guardsmen said. “If you’ll forgive us miss we must return to our patrol. I trust the lady is safe in your good care?”

“Yes, I will tend to my lady, thank you for bring her here.” The girl said walking the guardsmen out then heading to the kitchen where she made a bowl of warm soapy water and found a few small towels. She walked back to the room and slowly began cleaning the dirt off of Quile’s face. The girl had just started cleaning her arms when Quile coughed a few times then opened her eyes looking around. “My lady! What has happened to you? You’ve been gone four days.” The girl asked.

Quile sat looking at the girl Constance, her only house servant and good friend. She lifted her hands to her temples and began rubbing them. Her head was sore and she realized she had no idea of what happened. She looked back to Constance then said. “I don’t know.” But the words were never heard. A look of shock came over her face and she tried again to speak but no sounds came from her mouth.

“My lady are you alright?” Constance asked. Quile shook her head no then gestured as if she were speaking and shook her head again. “You can’t talk?” Constance said then was silent for a minute as Quile nodded. “Do you remember anything about where you have been?” Quile shook her head no again. “You disappear for several days, can’t remember where you’ve been and now you can’t speak.” Constance said soberly pausing for a second. “The bard’s curse?” Quile looked down noticing a small marking on her left hand between her thumb and index finger. There was a small broken harp tattooed. She brushed over it with her other hand as a tear ran down her cheek.

[Kai Leonhart]

It is midnight and a crowd had gathered around one of the many fountains, many bards, dancers, and bystanders alike look up at the man sitting atop the fountain. He plays a white flute while his robes light up in the moonlight. He plays the most beautiful song and everyone seems to be under his spell. Rays of moonlight bounce of his silvery hair, making it seem as though it is glowing.
The bard atop the fountain slowly moves the flute from his mouth down to his side, he then presses his hands against the ridge of the fountain his long nails dipping in the fountains pool. He then jumps down and walks through the crowd, brushing off many women who flock to him for a autograph. He brushes them off and continues to the Moonlight Tavern across the street. He opens the door and slowly walks to the bar, followed by fans.

"I'll take my regular" the mystical bard said to the bartender

"Sure, this time it's on the house. All the costumers you bring in here after your show is thanks enough, Chr---"

He is cut off, as the bard placed his finger on the tenders lips "Thou shall not utter my name among so many"

He then grabs the glass filled to the brim with a blue-tinted beverage, he brings it up to his lips and sips. He looks at the bartender again "Thanks, Kev" "No problem.... Seraphim".

Seraphim gave him a relieved look and stood up and walked out, he was then greeted by a fair maiden in the most beautiful velvet he had ever seen.

"And what name do you go by, my angel della notte?" Seraphim said as he looked into her green eyes, "Just call me Jerni" The woman said taking his hand.

"Hmmm, the name of a goddess suits you well, m'lady", "can I buy you a drink, kind sir?" "No thank you, I had just finished one" "Then how about some grapes of the sweetest vine" She said slipping a moist grape into his mouth, she then took his hand once again and led him out the door, not to be seen again that night.

The next day Seraphim was found next to the Moonlight Tavern unconscious, he was awakened by his friend the Bartender Kevin, "Chris, Chris what happened to you?" Seraphim slowly awakened

"------------"

"Say something? Your not the kinda person who falls aslepp in the back of an alley?"

Kevin said helping Seraphim up, but as he took Seraphim's hand he saw a broken harp on Seraphim's wrist, he looked at Seraphim in terror.

[Darknight Z0]

Naitachal yawned and stretched in his tiny cell.
It had been almost a week in this cell, something like 4 or 5 days.

Naitachal stretched again and peered out his only window.

"A pleasant day, huh Master Maurice..." Naitachal said outloud, more to himself but addressed partially to the jailkeeper at the desk across from his cell.

Maurice snorted.
"Yeah yeah, another nice day, and another one you'll be spending behind bars drow." the jailkeeper said, wondering how the dark elf could possibly be this chipper in the morning.

"So it seems. A shame, such a wonderful day, im certain the streets will be filled with such music." Naitachal said, again more to himself than anything else.

He eased himself back onto his small cot, and pulled out some parchment he had been given, and looked around for the nub of charcoal he was using. He began to hum to himself and would sporadically mark something, or scribble it out, his humming changing accordingly.
The jailkeeper had been watching him do this for 3 days now, and Naitachal had explained to him that he was composing a new peice that had been stuck in his head.
The jailkeeper thought that line of bull was just that, but after consulting his boss, they allowed him a few sheets of parchment and some writing utensils.

"So what's this peice going to be called? 'I didn't do it, Im innocent i swear', huh?" laughed the Jailkeeper as he picked up some of his paperwork on the desk.

"Ha ha, Master Maurice. Have you considered perhaps leaving the dull life of jailing behind and becoming an entertainer. Why with your wit the gold peices would just rain down." replied Naitachal without looking up from his work, or missing a beat.

Maurice shook his head, and picked up his paperwork.
The morning routine had already been established.

A short time later this routine was broken.

Naitachal, looked up only for a moment,as his sharp elven ears picked out the incoming footsteps, and then he continued with his music.
"Looks like we have company." Naitachal said a moment before there was a loud knock on the door, and Maurice jumped up slightly startled.

"Curse your dark skin..." muttered Maurice as he ignored the chuckling from the cell.
He stood and went to the door, opening it after he quickly looked to see who it was.
"Captain." said Maurice as he opened the door, letting in the other officers.

"At ease. Wheres the drow prisoner?" said the captain. He was a large man, in his mid 50's but fitter than men half his age.

"He's the one you have sitting there sir." replied the jailkeep, as he moved forward to unlock the cell.

"What is he doing?" asked the captain as the door was swung open.

"He, is composing some music, and his name is Naitachal." Naitachal replied as he looked up from his work and stood to allow the Captain to answer.

In one swift movement the Captain ripped the parchment from Naitachal's hand(who made no move to stop him). He looked down at it and tore it up.

"Who told you to give a dangerous Drow sorcerer access to paper. You dont know what kind of spell he could have been writing!" the Captain said, his voice rising in tone of seriousness.
The jailkeeper Maurice, faltered and shook his head.
"Im sorry sir, but the.." he began
"YOUR, Boss gave the ok if i recall. You see, he actually somewhat believed me when i told him i was a bard. The "magic" you tore up was no more than the opening to a new song. Captain...?" Naitachal interupted, slightly annoyed with the turn of events, and waiting for the officer to introduce himself.

The older man turned stood nearly nose to nose with Naitachal, who kept his smile on his face.
"My name, Drow, is Trouble. Trouble for you. I have enough to worry about without your kind coming through my city. What i do have is one drow, attempting to break into a prestigious party, with the intent for Lord only knows what. Thats more than enough for me to keep you hear as long as i want, until you cooperate." the Captain said with not a small amount of menace in his voice.
Naitachal smiled back.
"Last i checked, Captain Trouble, this city belongs to the people. And as i first told your kind officers, i was invited to the party, but i misplaced my invitation, so i was going to speak to the head of the household to show him proof of my invite, when your men tackled me from behind." Naitachal said, his own voice tinged with a bit of malice.

"So you said...Where did you really get that sword? Breaking into the party is one thing, but stealing from royalty...That my drow friend is another thing. We've already sent word to the King, and as soon as his page arrives, we'll let him decide what to do with you. Ive heard King Greyson isnt as patient as i am." the Captain said with a smile of his own, sarcastic in all.

"I assure you, Dear Captain. His patience is infinitely better than your own, as well as his hospitality and humor. We shall indeed see what the page has to say." Naitachal said, trying to repress a hint of laughter.

The Captain looked suddenly angry, and as he was trying to come up with something to say, there was a commotion from behind in the hallway.

The Captain was called out, and he left Naitachal in the jail cell, two deputys watching him, and Maurice looking relieved. Naitachal winked at him.

"Get my stuff around Master Maurice, i dont think i'll be here much longer." Naitachal said with a smile.

From in the hallway, some shouting was fainlty heard, and a few moments later the Captain stormed into the room.

"Release him." he said curtly
The others looked around, then back at him for a moment, before he turned on Maurice.
"Do not make me repeat myself. Release him and get him out of my sight NOW!" the Captain shouted.

The deputys, jumped to attention and Maurice went in the back to pull out Naitachal's stuff.

Naitachal walked out of his cell, and leaned against the desk. He was smiling.

"So what did the page have to say, Captain Trouble, was it? I do hope that you extended my fond gratitude to King Greyson, it has been a number of weeks since we last spoke." Naitachal said casually, as the deputys close the cell, and stood around, not knowing what to do.

The Captain's face contorted with a bit of rage, but he bit off his reply as Maurice returned with Naitachals stuff.

"Thank you Master Maurice. Your hopsitality was a blessing in my short time here." Naitachal said with a smile as he gathered his stuff together. He made sure his small travelling harp was undamaged, then re-wrapped it and placed it in his pack.
He turned to leave, and found the Captain holding his sword out.
Naitachal reached out to take it from him,and the Captain gripped the blade, preventing Naitachal from withdrawing it.

"I will be watching you drow. If you so much as harm a fly or offend a scullion, i'll throw you back in here on a permanent basis, friends of neighboring countrys or not. I know your behind all this recent activity, and as soon as i find out, i will drag you back here quicker than you can say "screwed"." the Captain said, as he squeezed his hand tight around the blade.
His blood dripped out from around his clenched hand, and he let go suddenly to leave in a huff.
The deputy's followed, and left Naitachal and Maurice to stare at the blood on his sword.

"A pleasant man to say the least..." Naitachal said as he looked about for something to clean the blade.

"Well, hes on edge like we all are now. The bards of the city have been dissapearing and reappearing all over now, and its only a matter of time before regular citizens start to be affected. The Captain and a lot of others think you are behind it." said Maurice, matter-of-factly.

"Me?! Why dear me, they think im kidnapping my fellow bards? For what end?" Naitachal said, shocked as he wiped his blade on a peice of the torn parchment.

"Stealing their voices. I'd be careful if i was you. Many a person thinks your dark kind is behind this, and even if you arent, Bard's have been dissapearing for weeks now. Friends of King's or not." Maurice said, as Naitachal placed his sword in its scabbard.
He snorted.

"The same people, who blame my kind for a bad rainstorm, or ruined harvest no doubt." Naitachal sneered as he headed outside, with Maurice.

"Yeah, well you'd best watch yourself all the same." the jailkeeper said as he led Naitachal outside and closed the door behind him.

Naitachal looked around and sighed.
It was such a pleasant start to the day...

[Bobby Corwin]

Far outside the boundaries of the great city of Harrock, a young man nears. The glare of his armor caches the eyes of the traveling townsfolk as the walks.
The young man speaks to himself, “Looks like I’ve finally reached Harrock.” He continues up the road until a traveler on a buggy calls for him.
“Young sir! Can you come here for a short time?” the young man terns to the traveler and approaches. The traveler continues “yes you sir. You look rather out of place in these part with all that heavy armor you have.”
“You can never be to safe” the young man replies.
“I, these are troubling times we are in. Say young lad you wouldn’t happen to have a name with that shinny armor would you?” the Traveler pokes at the top of his shield.
“The names Sarath-Nu. And you must be a merchant if I’m not mistaken?” Sarath grins at the old man.
“Ah, so you must be a Nu if you can tell what perfection I am.” the old merchant looks surprised.
“No it was when you admired my armor. Only warriors and merchants ever do that, and you don’t look quit like the warrior type.”
“I enjoy the finer things in life then running around looking for a battle.” the old merchant leans back into his char and smiles, “So young Nu, what brings you to these parts?” he looks back at Sarath.
“I’ve heard of some strange things happening in Harrock. Something about Bards going missing for a couple of days, then to tern up without knowing where they were. I heard this from a fellow about a week ago from a small town to the south of here.” he points down the road from the direction he came from and continues, “You wouldn’t have heard anything about this would you?”
“I, I have, and it has bean about thirty bards, and they have lost there ability to sing. No one knows what is happening but some especially the bards are worried that they my be next.” he shakes his head, “It may be the work of sum mage or sorcerer, I don’t know but if that’s why you’ve come you better get going lad” the old man pats him on the side of Sarath’s arm “Get going boy before another bard go’s missing. Id hate to lose the music of the lovely bards.” the old merchant gets his horses moving down the road.
“thanks for your time” Sarath waves and then continues down toroid Harrock.
After some more time down the road, Sarath begins to hear the sounds of the musical city, “Almost there Sarath, I wonder if Blake is behind this? He never had much magic with him. But then he could be working with some one? Until then I’ll just listen to the growing sounds of the city of music.” and he continues toward Harrock.

[Kai Leonhart]

[Back at the Bar]

"This is terrible, how could you let someone do this too you?" said the bartender, in an disgused voice

"--------" Seraphim still with no word.

But then Seraphim had thought of something, he then reached into his robe and pulled out a large Leather bound book and sat it on the bar, a few people looked over curisouly. Seraphim then opened the book and a faint glow dispersed from the book. He then turned the pages in haste, stopping finally at a page with a little fairy on it and the word "Familiars", written in exquisite handwriting. It was a spell on how to summon a familiar, but just then Kevin the Bartender looked up from the book he had been reading upside down.

"How are ya gonna summon a Familiar when you can't even speak?" Kevin said in a gloomy tone.

"--------" Seraphim's face flushed, and he closed the book with a thump and put it back in one of his robe pockets with seemed to have alot of stuff in them.

"Don't worry, with all the magicians and warriors in this town they are sure to find the one who did this....hopefully" Kevin said in a doubtful tone.

The tavern doors opened slowly and a young nymph in a beautiful blue dress walked up to the bar.

"Be right back" Kevin said to Seraphim as he went to ask for te ladies order.

"So what'll you have, miss?" Kevin said at the same time he was wiping off the bar in front of her. She opened her mouth and a cool relaxing voice poured from her mouth like a stream of notes from a song.

"I'll just take a water thank you" She said and when Kevin walked away to get her drink he grabbed his arm and pulled him back for a second and she looked over at Seraphim.

"Isn't he a bard? Quite handsome, why is he looking so down?" She said with sympathetic eyes.

"That's the Angelic Seraphim, at least that's his title, me and him have been friends since childhood. He was on of the victims you've ben hearing about... he's under the Bard's Curse" Kevin said his expression turning gloomy again. "He used to sing like an angel, but now he can't even utter a note."

"That's so sad, I've never really seen anyone who has been cursed. Hmmm... I know, I'm a Nymph and I can connect telepathically with people of my own race, is he a nymph?" She said hopefully waiting a positive answer.

"Nope, he's a light elf.... but aren't Nymphs related somehow to elves?" Kev said hi expression slightly lightened.

"Hmmm... I don't think so, but if I can communicate with him through his mind I can find out who did this to him." She said her voice changing to a higher tone.

"Why have you taken such a interest in him?" Kevin said while admiring her beauty.

"It's just he reminds me of someone I used to know, that's all..." She said as she entered deep thought.

[Fluff]

A figure lurked in the dark, its eyes scanning for the slightest hint of movement. Minutes passed, yet the figure retained the same stance. The wind shifted. The figure sniffed the air; his prey has become vulnerable. Moving swiftly among the trees surrounding him, he finally spotted his quarry.

The Fuzzle clung to a branch of the Citrus tree, feasting on its leaves. Its fur glistened in the moonlight. The hunter raised his bow and slowly took aim, careful not to arouse the creature’s attention.

In one swift movement, the arrow struck its target, pinning the creature’s tail against the trunk of the tree.
The figure advanced towards the trapped creature. The hunter slowly turned the creature, inspecting whether its coat was damaged. He glanced upon its tantalizing eyes, and for a moment felt a surge of guilt.

Grabbing a vial from his pack, he lifted it and started to pour its contents on the creature’s mouth.

Suddenly, vines grabbed his arms and the vial came crashing down on the ground. Its contents turned the ground into a shade of red.

“What is this!” bellowed the Figure.

A deep voice spoke behind Amadeo.

“Ahhhh… Amadeo, my child I see you have come to hunt the Fuzzle. My dear child, I cannot allow you to do this, for the Fuzzle is a precious creature. Why inflict harm on it when it has done nothing to you?”

“Who are you?! How have you come to know me?!” Amadeo said.

“Is it the fur, the meat, or the blood which you seek?” The voice said ignoring Amadeo’s cries.

“Why should you care?” Amadeo said aloud.

“My… such nerve! Such arrogance! My child, I believe you need a lesson in respect. I have seen you here many a time hunting and singing in the forest. You have a unique voice my child, and your songs speak of anguish. Tell me what has made you into this creature you are now?” Inquired the voice.

“Nothing that concerns you!” Amadeo said, breaking free of the vines with his dagger.

Turning around, Amadeo saw that his adversary was an old man. No, rather, he was an elderly elf dressed in green robes and was carrying a staff in one hand. Amadeo noticed that the elf did not seem to be alarmed by his release from the vines, nor did he see any hint of emotion on his opponent’s face.

With his dagger in his hand he lunged at his opponent.

The elf raised his staff, and vines rose from the ground, trapping Chuver in a mass of entanglements. Amadeo fell to the ground and like a wild animal struggled to free himself from the web of vines. The vines were however, too tough for his knife to cut.

“So like the Fuzzle you struggle to be free, yet find yourself powerless. How do feel now that you have become the hunted?” The elf slyly asked.

“What do you intend to do with me then, flay me? Slay me? If so then do it now!” cried Amadeo.

“Calm your spirit, I am rather a reasonable man. You will be freed as long as you accept the terms which I will now give you: Never endanger the Fuzzle again for they are dear to me,” said the elf.

“I suppose you value their blood, with its unique healing property?” inquired Amadeo.

“In a way, you are correct, my child, but I have also come to love these creatures which I hold dearly in my heart.” The elf faintly smiled.

“I see …” Amadeo remarked in a sarcastic tone. “And what if I do not do as you ask?”

“Then I will leave you in your current predicament, and leave you with the tigers for company” the elf said.

“I suppose I must comply,” Amadeo assumed.

“It seems that you have no other choice,” the elf said smiling deviously.

After Amadeo had agreed to the conditions and was freed from the vines, he walked calmly towards the edge of the forest. His outward demeanor did not reflect his true emotions, though, for deep inside, he was still seething at how easily he was overwhelmed by the elf.

As he strode towards his home within the great city, he thought of the curse. Yes, the curse which had been plaguing the city for some time now. Who was behind it? Who could this unseen foe be? Was it a mage seeking revenge? For what?

So deep in thought was Amadeo that he stumbled over something. Standing up he looked at what had tripped him. Initially, he thought it was the body of a young boy, but upon closer inspection, determined that it was instead a halfling. Another vagrant, he supposed.
As he turned to leave, something else caught his eye. Something on the hand of the Halfling … a mark of a broken harp.

“So another victim lies at my feet,” Amadeo muttured to himself. “The sky turns darker and darker with each passing day. Am I next? Will I lie on the ground with my voice gone, and my will broken?” Amadeo turned his head to the sky in silent contemplation.

[Killer_Man_]

A womanly figure approaches Harrock gate. The guards stop her cause she has her weapon drawn. She sheaths her weapon and then asks, “Is this the city of Harrock.

Guard “Yes it is, what business do you have here?”

Rika “Well, I found these two people here. They were left in the middle of the road as I was passing by. I thought they were robbed and left to die but when I examined them. They had no wounds or anything. When they woke up, they could not speak. So I asked them to write some things down.”

She grabs a piece of paper out of her backpack, hands it to the guard and he reads it.

“I am Alexander and this is my wife Adria (A dre a). We are bards from a city of Harrock. We do not remember what has happened to us either…”

“The spots between the questions is when I answered the questions."

The guard nods and goes back reading.

“What day is it?………

Really?

That means we have been gone for 6 days and yet we have no clue what happened. All we know so far is that we have no voice.

Could you take us back to Harrock?

Thank you for helping us and keep us from getting robbed.”

“That’s all of it.”

“So if I may. Take them back to their house and look around?”

Guard nods and says “Be my guess but be careful. There is a festival that is going to take place soon.”

Rika nods, grabs the paper that the guard has and then walks into the city. She then looks back, waving on the Alexander and Adria. She grabs anther piece of paper and asks them to write down where they live.

Alexander writes, “Its on the very end of this street. Its not hard to find.”

“That’s good.”

They walk down the street till Alexander’s friends and family come up and greets them.

??? “Thank the gods you are alive. We thought you two were dead.”

Alexander “…”

“What’s a matter? NO! YOU TWO CAN’T HAVE THE BARD’S CURSE!

“Indeed, they do.”

She hands them the same piece of paper that the guard had.

“THIS IS TERRIBLE! WHAT SHOULD WE DO?!

“I’m going to go around town and collect information. I shall return, I heard rumors about this Bard’s curse but now it seems all too true now. Good bye.”

“Thank you, whoever you are. Thanks for keeping them safe.”

Rika says, “No problem.” with a big smile as she knows she has done something good.

Rika walks off to gather information from the city folk.

[Alias]

“Have you sent the runner to free Naitachal yet?” King Greyson Lightbringer said. The servant smiled coolly and calmly. In the main audience chamber the King sat in this throne which was engraved with too much decor for his liking. Too many jewels and riches tended to draw out the wrong crowd. Red draped the giant windows and on the the cold floor making the chamber seem brighter. Giant paintings of family and statuettes adorned every wall and corner. The Kings servants had decorated these two years ago and Greyson had already grown tired of it. As always the Lightbringer Crest stood out above all things near a giant fireplace near a large stone table that was meant for feasts but always had food on it. Knights and servants bustled around as well as maidens and the Kings guests for that portion of the day. The nobles sat among their chairs eyeing the king make his moves. Running a kingdom was harder than most thought and even harder to understand it.
Naitachal, a Drow from a Noble family was due to meet him. The drow was never late for a prior engagement and when word came that a drow was found in the city dressed like a bard and put in jail Greyson just about choked on the grape he had just popped into his mouth. The Drow and he were friends so he wanted this matter quickly resolved. He sent Lord Pedrin to the jailor to get the dark elf. These days it was not as uncommon to associate with a Drow as it had been in the old days.
“Excellent,” he smiled to a servant, “I must get ready for my guest for he is a special one. The king rose and the guards stood clapping the lances on the ground and saying “arise”. Everyone rose as the king left the throne room.
The king was escorted into another chamber where only his most trusted advisors and guards were allowed. The chamber was well lit and tall. The king had another throne a little less magnificent then the last. The king settled into the throne and a servant began to walk up to the King. About ten paces to His Majesty a dark figure dropped from the ceiling to the ground right in front of the peasant. The man fell down although he was a little taller than the Drow standing in front of him.
“King Greyson,” the man dressed in black said. Their was an intense respect that almost radiated from the Drow. The figure dressed in black bent almost immediately to his knee and looked up at the King with the eyes of a friend.
“Arise Tenris. You know why I summoned you here?”
“Naitachal? The bards? The Festival?”
“For those reasons have you been summoned. I want you to make no attack against the Drow, Naitachal. He is my guest. Secondly I want you to be security detail. I want you to pay close attentions to Bards since we have a problem with keeping the alive and in one place here in Harrock. I am hacing the guards create a perimeter around the festival to keep thieves and other fiends away. Don’t do anything too extreme.”
There was a pause and Tenris said, “Is that all?”
King Greyson began to wave him off and between one heatbeat and the next the ninja was gone. Greyson smiled to himself, “What are we getting into?” He walked away and traced his footsteps back to the main audience chamber.

[Lion Heart]

A dark figure entered through the gates of the mighty city of Harrock. A hood was pulled over his face, concealing his features. His gloomy stature stood out from the rest of the bright, cheery city. Citizens strolled by on the city’s finely paved cobblestone roads, chattering away. Birds chirped, the sun shone down on the city, there wasn’t a single cloud in the sky. The man squinted as light escaping through a tree canopy struck his eyes. His head turned as his eyes followed several young elven artists, carrying canvases under their arms.

Something is wrong.

He strode towards a street vendor, his long, dark, cloak dragging along behind him. From afar, it would be possible to mistake this man for the Grim Reaper himself. The bright street vendor looked up as the man’s shadow towered over his booth. The vendor was able to sense that this figure was a menace. His voice trembled as he asked him, “H-how can I help you there, sir?”

“Music.”

“W-what? You see I o-only sell f-fruit,” the vendor nervously replied, pointing as his merchandise.

“Where is the music.”

“L-look sir, I-I don’t want any trouble, don’t m-make me call the p-police!”

The tall man leaned forward. His face was made visible to the vendor. He narrowed his eyes and bared his teeth as the vendor cowered in fear. “Tell me fool, does the term, magic, ring a bell up in that empty skull of yours?”

The vendor’s eyes widened as he nearly fell backwards. “Y-you’re a m-magick user?!”

The man’s eyes lit with fury as he leaned even more forward, his teeth clenched. “Silence you fool! Do NOT create a commotion, or I shall end your worthless life!” he uttered under his breath.

The vendor whimpered. Several other vendors had left their stalls and had moved closer to the two. Many bystanders also stopped to watch. The dark man looked around at the curious crowd. He straightened out, and tugged at his hood, covering it over his face entirely.

Fools, they will reveal me, as mages are highly hated in many parts of this wretched city.

He closed his eyes as he concentrated on a booth several stalls down to the left of him. The crowd stood and stared. The curious townsfolk pointed and gossiped about this man. All in the middle of this commotion, the booth several stalls down burst into flames. Several civilians screamed. The crowd migrated over to that stall as they chattered away, creating and spreading rumors. The dark figure moved back to the whimpering vendor.

“T-that was you wasn’t i-it?”

The man smiled, “Indeed. Tell me what happened to the music.”

“I still d-don’t know what you’re talking about!”

“The bards you fool, this city is full of them, where the hell are they?”

“T-the bards?”

“Yes you blubbering moron, tell me, now!”

The vendor flinched. “I-I don’t know entirely, they’ve just been disappearing recently.”

The man pulled his hood back, his eyes narrowed as he bared his teeth once again.

“You fool…you wasted so much of my time, and this is all you tell me?!”

The man opened his mouth and bellowed a spell, setting the vendor’s booth on fire. The man could feel Dorin poking at him, telling him to do more. The flames engulfed the wooden booth.

“I-I’ll report you, you demon!” cried the vendor, tears rolled down his face.

The man grinned menacingly, “Good, make sure you tell them my name, let it be known throughout this city, Aelfric has arrived.”

[Mikeido]

Well, it wasn’t much different to any other day. The desk was most always a mess. Now though, now it was cluttered with more things than usual, none to which belonged there. Notably sat the mask I had used for the ball from several days ago. Many had gone, though all were under guise of some such. As I sat there, staring at the mask, a veritable ship in the ocean of scriptures and glass jars that scattered themselves over the desk, sighed. Leaning back, stared down at one particular bit of paper that sat on the desk. A news article, several days old now, talked of the growing affliction to Bards and loss of their voices. As a lover of music and such, the article had indeed worried me. Why someone would want to mute such beautiful music, true there is strange a person in this world, though I found no immediate logic in the effect. And so, with a heart growing heavier under every report, I sat there under the morning’s sun that gazed over my shoulder from the back windows, wondering just why this was occurring.

In truth my musings were just the yawns of a mind well slept. The morning had come as it always did, and as if by habit now, I found my way to the usual desk in the study, a door across from the bedroom, to think over what was to be done with the day. It was that hour of the day where the sunlight and the air filtered through the window behind me, creating such a warm and calming atmosphere as the morning bustle of the city below seeped into my ears.

I could have fallen asleep right there. It wouldn’t have been the first time, though nights or the mornings after whence I had done sucha thing were not always so forgiving, though at times I had awoke, I was not at the time truly awake. For today though all was fine. At least all started fine. It wasn’t long till there was a knock on the door across the room, as there usually was at that time, or maybe it was early. Admittedly it did sound more hastened than usual. As the rushed soul opened the door though, I found it too be the new assistant as I had expected it to be, most knew where I would be about now, even he whom had been with us for a few weeks now. The lads light blue eyes were looking down on a paper as he stepped in, the short mouse brown hair flopping down slightly over his forehead as he stepped in, glancing up to see me half aware of him, half aware of the fine art that adorned the wall behind him. Well, it was one of those lazy mornings after all.

“Ah, Mr. Kendric your here.” He said, shaking the papers a little.

“Your suprised? Well then, what have you for me that would cause such a rush? Just don’t tell me it’s the obituaries lad or I’ll have you out the door faster than you came in.”

“Hmm? Oh, no no.” He said, stifling a coughed laugh of irony. It would be only but a moment before I knew why as he handed me the paper. Taking it and looking over the news cut-out found with every word just what was the matter, apparently it wasn’t going to be one of those fair days. Falling back into the chair ran my left hand through my hair as I looked at the article and narrated it’s text.

“Tragedy looms further more as enchanting local bard Quile Val’Darious is found unconscious in an alleyway of the docks district. Once she regained consciousness however, her voice...had been stolen, her alluring song left mute. On her hand, the trademark sign of a growing affliction that none have found cause nor cure of, the bard’s curse. Of all the f...ugh, Quile? Oh, sorry thank you Marcus, how’d you know to bring me this though? My relation with the fair lady hasn’t been so frequent as of late, what with her should we say ‘erratic’ business schedule, I haven’t been able to keep contact with her as much.” I said allowing a quiet smirk that likely also flew over the new lads head. Indeed he gave little as far as reaction, mostly nodding in a comprehend, yet not really understand fashion.

“Oh, Jiera told me to bring it too you.”

“Ah but of course. You two quite eh, close then? She’s a good gall, you wouldn’t go far wrong.” I said, partially teasing the lad, I had seen over the days how he admired her though I wasn’t too sure if he’d made a move towards her. By all means he should have though, so my innocent nudging wouldn’t do any wrong. An it had all but lightened the mood in this moment of gloom. Though not forgetting Quile, whom was ailed with this odd affliction, handed Marcus back the paper and patted his shoulder.

“Well, I’d best get out of here then. A certain woman I’ve been meaning to get in contact with more often may need me, if not to just be there, who knows we might find something to do with what happened to her. Thanks for the paper though.” I said as I stepped past the lad, stuck in an awquard silence as he half smirked. Walking down and out of the library from the east wings main exit nodded quietly as I passed Jiera. She’d been with us for quite some time and always brought a smile. Though short, she was still fair height for a human gall, not short enough to be mistaken as anything else. As her fragily beautiful light blue eyes flitted back to the shelves ahead, her deep red hair, near enough black in the righ tlight, or lack of for it’s worth swayed freely, brushing against the back of her neck. Through the tall oak door and into the bustling streets that had been but a faded melancholy before, now surrounded me entirely as I strolled down the street, remembering whereabouts Quile’s house was, then remembering I would have to stop a carriage to reach it within the mornings stretch. Luckily one was stationed not far away, a fair elven couple exiting it and walking by, deep in their own world of conversation.

Stepping into the carriage myself spoke over to the driver of my destination with Ms. Val’Darious, telling him of the general household area, received a nod and spur of the horses. A short while later, after the wheels racketed across refined cobble streets, we had arrived. At least arrived on the street, Quile’s house was a few doors down, but it was the right area at least. Paying the driver for his fine service left his company as I strolled down the street, glancing over the two story houses of such grandeur. This may have been the city of music and renaissance, but far be it from lacking in class of architecture. Brushing a hand over the small garden wall, turned to the one door I knew was Quile’s. Stepping up to the door was about to knock as it was flung open and a fair young woman hopped out, nearly colliding with me as I skidded to one side and gently placed a hand on her stomach.

“Oh, do excuse me miss...?”

“Huh? Oh sorry I didn’t see you come up. I’m Constance, Ms. Val’Darious assistant. You are?”

“No need to apologise. My name is Leonardo Kendric, a pleasure Ms Constance.” I replied as she let a small blush fan over her for a second before she ceased her smile and something behind her eyes clicked.

“Oh, Mr Kendric? Quile was asking for you, well...as much as she can, I guess you’re here because you know.”

“I do, a travesty indeed that such a voice and free spirit as hers would be silenced so. Truly there are quite the heartless kind in this world. Well, none the time for banter here, we have a fair woman in distress that needs our aid, please, unless you were going somewhere, please lead the way.” I said, gesturing back into the house.

“Sure, I was actually just on my way out to find you, thanks for coming. Quile never told me exactly who you were though, are you a doctor of some sort?”

“Well, I suppose you could call it that yes. I work with Harrock library, a scholar of sorts. Though along with the rest of us, I know of no cure for this curse, but thought since I’ve been meaning to catch up with Quile, and this of all times I think she could do with seeing someone she knows as a friend. Who knows, should we strike lucky, may even find a discrepancy that’s caused this affliction, you never know.”

“Hmm, yeah you never do. Well thanks for coming by, I’m sure your being here will help.”

“I only hope so fair Constance.” I replied as she led on up dark oak rimmed stairs that curved up to the second floor, leading over to a room at the end of the balcony and knocking twice before entering and introducing me.

“Quile, you wouldn’t believe, Mr. Kendric is here. He came as soon as he heard.”

“Please, just Leonardo is fine, never one for such formalities amongst friends.” I replied, Constance nodding as she smiled and backed out of the room, leaving me alone with Quile, whom from the fleeting comfort of her bed, promptly held up a parchment that read ‘Good to see you’ which I assumed she had prepared for most anyone, understandably as her facial emotion was a mixed one of pleasure and sorrow.

“Yes, it’s good to see you aswell. I’m only sorry it had to be under such circumstance as this.” I said, sitting next to her as I looked over at her tear stained cheeks.

“I guess catching up on lost time with some small talk is out of the question then.” I said, half jokingly, hoping to lighten her mood, though only receiving a slight bitter glare, understandably she was not in a joking mood. Raising my hands defensively apologised.

“Would you mind if I...?” I asked, gesturing to her neck and throat area, with hope of finding anything that would indicate a disturbance. Quile forced a small smile and shook her head no. Gently kneeling next to her on the bed, looked closely at her fair elven skin, softly moving a hand over it as I mumbled nothings to myself. Nothing, there was nothing there, her skin was all as fair and uninterrupted as it should be. There was no sign of a scar nor anything forced on her magically, lest none that I knew of. Well, of course not, no one else had found a cure or cause of it, I hadn’t thought I would be any different in success. Sitting back on the chair next too her, gazed into her fair eyes without immediate hope. She could see it in my eyes though stared onwards with a questioning gaze anyway. I shook my head, looking down.

“Nothing I can see Quile. Though I will do what I can, I promise you, to find out who or what’s doing this. Is there anything you remember about before you were struck down with this?” I asked, handing her a blank page and ink pen which she took up as the fractured images of her mind came together. For a short moment she wrote what she could remember. When she stopped though, Quile froze as a tear rolled down her cheek, her hand which held the pen, shook slightly before the wooden pen in her hand buckled and snapped in her fist. I could find nothing to say as I only feintly understood what she felt. Blinking once she looked over to me with a gaze changed from her momentary lapse of anger, handed me the paper with a concerned look on her face. Smiling nodded too her and replied to what I saw in her eyes.

“Don’t worry Quile, anything at all would help, don’t strain yourself.” I tried to say in comfort, though her look of exasperated sorrowful anger didn’t change. Whatever happened, whatever she couldn’t quite remember, but knew enough to anger her was toying with the back of her mind, and obviously, she hated it as much as that her voice had been stolen from within her. Looking at the paper read to myself, seeing of her last fleeting memories. The very ball I had myself attended. Considering everyone was masked, it was no suprise I had missed her, besides her being quite the popular woman causing her to be shrouded away somewhere. Approached by one man that wore the mask of Mardous, god of war and knew as well as she did of the history behind it. She accounted how he used this to distract from what he had obviously drugged her drink with, and yet attract her into his home. Before Quile’s writing trailed off and blotched, right where the pen had been broken, she said one final thing. The man had said in response to her offer to retreat home that his was but a short distance away. Whoever this was, he lived close to where the party was taken place. Infact often such occurrences took place surrounding such parties and balls. As I sat there, gazing over her writings, if memory served me, there was one to be held again soon, perhaps even this night, though I was yet to be certain, I did know it was open house, not requiring such invitation as the last, though there was dress code one had to follow, as was there always. Perhaps this party, this festival of what joyous voice and dance remained in Harrock would be a fair place to check upon.

“Quile, there is a party coming up soon, though I don’t remember exactly when, but I would be honoured if you would join me.” I asked humbly. Quile’s eyes widened as she shook her head definitely no.

“Oh come now Quile, you realise what you’re doing right?” I asked, her gaze replied with one of uncertainty, so I continued.

“Dear Quile, you are a veritable lady of the dance, it’s your passion. You can’t let this single thing crush your soul, your desires. You’re giving who or whatever did this too you to much power by hiding away. Who knows, one day you’ll be known as the old lady with all those cats that used to be a great actress. I don’t know if you like cats Quile but you know you have to go to this, you have to rise up, and above your barriers for what I know you love. Besides, if you like I shall do the talking for you where needed, or you can just give them the finger, well, the one with the broken harp on of course. They’d be soon to get your message then, no?” I said, allowing a smug smile as Quile forced a cold gaze but couldn’t hold back her slight smirk as she turned away and silently chuckled. Waving a hand through the air turned back and nodded, trying her best to look begrudged, though we both knew very well she would love the dance and people, even without her voice, she would show them she was still one of the fairest female elven bards, and with a broken harp upon her hand yet still performing, one of the more strong willed. This was one enchanting bard that refused to be wholly silenced. Though with any luck, I felt we would get to the bottom of everything, and she would be known as the bard redeemed from a curse that shadowed our fair city.

Quile scrawled something onto another paper and handed it too me then. ‘But what to wear?’ she asked, I had to allow a short laugh as I lowered the paper and smiled over at her, as she now sat up with perked interest in her bed.

“That, dear Quile is entirely up to you.” I replied, knowing she had never steered far wrong as only she knew how, and that whatever she should be happy with would be perfect dress for the occasion.

[Bobby Corwin]

 Now at the gates of Harrock, Sarath hears the screaming of towns people and sees the smock rising above the open gates. He runs past the guards who yell at him to stop, but he continues, past the tavern, past the cottages, onto the main road where he hears the pattered running on the cobble stone road. As he continues he comes across the source of the smock, there were booths lighted ablaze and people running to get water. Sarath with a loud bumming voice yells out, “EVERYONE GET BACK,” as they do as he says he walks up between the flaming stands *which the fire is now starting to burn onto the buildings* he starts to talk in an unusual tung. His words get louder and louder as his breath seams to be freezing. He finishes his chant, he then breaths in as hard as he can, and with a thunder he lets out a blizzard of frigid air instantly extinguishing the once burning carts. The towns people look with silent amazement. Sarath, “Is everyone ok?” his breath is still chilled from the spell. No one in the crowed says a thing. “How did this happen?” Sarath continued.

One man in a crowed, one of the owners of a cart said, “A stranger named a-Aelfric, he was asking about the bards. He was a scary looking fellow, he wore a black hood.” the man was frighten just to talk about him. He continued, “he used magic, just like you to like the booths on fire when he left.”

“What direction did he head off in?” as Sarath said this a cupel of people in the crowd pointed down the main street away from the direction of where Sarath came from. And at this he continued down the road at a fast past to find this Aelfric. After a time Sarath found himself in front of a building that had bars over the windows and yelling was coming from inside, this he thought must be the police station so he entered to see if he could get any information on ether the bards or this Aelfric. As he entered he is nudged by a small fellow, a drow followed by a noble looking man, the drow apologizes for bumping into him and so Sarath apologizes back, the to continue on. Sarath continues to go inside and meets a vary angry man that seems to be the captain. The captain turns to Sarath and yells, “what the hell do you want!?!”

“I was wondering if you know anything about the missing bards?” Sarath said it in a way to direct it to the entire group.

“That’s nun of your business!” the captain is still yelling.

“All we know is the names of some of the last ones to get it,” the jail keeper says.

Now Sarath moves around the captain to the jail keeper to see what he has to say, “Well, what are there names?” Sarath ignores the yelling captain now behind him.

“Two of them, both elves, one a woman named Quile Val’Darious, and a man named Seraphim” the jail keeper says.

“You shouldn’t be telling everyone th” the captain’s yelling was cut off by Sarath’s hand being placed over the captains mouth.

The captain starts to feel a tingling over his face, “It would be in your best interests to stop yelling right now!” at the felling of the energy hitting the captains face he stops yelling. Sarath releases him and terns to face the jail keeper. “As you were saying.”

“Q-Quile can be found at here house and Seraphim is at moonlight Tavern most of the time” the jail keeper notice the fact that Sarath can use magic and stuttered.

“Thanks for your time I must be going now.” Sarath bowed his head slightly to the jail keeper and then left. He headed off to find the Moonlight Tavern and Seraphim.

[Lion Heart]

Aelfric stood in the shadows as he watched the foolish townsfolk attempt to put out his magical fire. He grinned devilishly, he loved watching people suffer. As he watched on, an armor clad man burst out of no where.

“EVERYONE GET BACK!” he shouted.

Aelfric raised an eyebrow in amusement. He chuckled as he watched the armored man commandeer the situation. He was already barking orders, telling people to get away. Aelfric stood and watched as the man inhaled a deep breath, and let out a gale of ice breath. Aelfric’s lower lip twitched in anger. He had not anticipated another magic user to show up. Aelfric watched in disgust as the obese street vendor ratted him out.

“A stranger named a-Aelfric, he was asking about the bards. He was a scary looking fellow, he wore a black hood. He used magic, just like you to like the booths on fire when he left.”

“What direction did he head off in?”

The vendor shrugged and randomly pointed a finger down the road. The dark mage watched as the armor clad sorcerer darted off down the road, in hopes of finding him. Aelfric’s expression changed, almost in a schizophrenic way. His lips slowly formed a thin smile. “Amateur.” He watched in the direction the young mage darted off to, still being able to hear his armor clash together.

Young…but foolish. He is too blinded by what this deformed society tells him is justice, what is right, and what is wrong. Hmph, not bad with magic though.

Aelfric turned and began walking down the cobblestone road himself. His mage staff was concealed in his cloak; he had not yet been required to use it yet. His cloaked dragged behind him, collecting dirt and small pebbles off the ground. People pointed and whispered as he moved along. Finally, he decided to leave the main roads and travel through the woods. As the sound of chattering died down, the sounds of the forest slowly replaced it. Aelfric hovered about through the thick woods, but stopped as the sound of music met his sensitive ears. Of all the forms of art and entertainment out there, music was the only one Aelfric truly appreciated. He slowly moved to the source of the sound. A drow slowly strolled down a dirt path, humming and looking around him, almost as if he was looking for inspiration.

“Music, truly a gift from the gods, don’t you think so?” the mage asked.

The drow turned to meet his question, with a smile, he replied, “Indeed.”

“You are…a bard?”

“That is correct.”

Aelfric pulled his hood back, his expression was a partially embarrassed one.

“Could you….play me a song?”

[Darknight Z0]

“Could you….play me a song?” The robed figure asked, rather abashedly.

Naitachal looked to the mysterious figure for a moment more, then ignoring the aura he saw, he shook his head.

"Indeed, well quite normally I would...but im afraid im having a bit of trouble here." Naitachal said, as he re-tuned the small traveling harp he carried.
It was more out of habit, and practice, but also a little bit of a nervous gesture.

"Ahem...Well...well Good Day." the robed figure started to say, his tone catching more onto the bitterness, more like himself than when he approached the idea of music.

"Hold on there...You asked for a song, then you rushed out before i could finish...and without so much as your name. I said, im having a bit of trouble, as i need to come up with a few final verses for a song ive been working on." Naitachal said, as he re-tuned his re-tuning.

The robed figure stopped for a moment, then looked around making sure they were alone.
"So...you may play a song?" the man asked again.

Naitachal sighed, and smiled.
"I have never been one to turn down a request...let me see..." Naitachal murmured to himself as he set down on a log. He strung his fingers lightly over the harp for a moment, listening to his satisfaction the ring of the strings.
He also watched the man's aura, for a moment during the music it was twinged with something more than darkness, and hate.
Naitachal recognized the marks of a dark magic user, and he almost felt the cold leaden dread around his own heart...but he pushed it aside as he reached for the warmth he felt when playing.

He began.
Naitachal's voice began slowly, strongly. He played through the feelings of hurt, he drew them from the mage and his own past.
The music began to grow in strength, and Naitachal almost absently noted the warmth as it filled him completely...and he lost himself in it.

The music, as always, took on a life of it's own. The song, of tragic love and the dire consequences of revenge floated through the morning air, but seemed to concentrate on the robed figure who had to suddenly sit down as he listened to the music.

For a few moments, the music seemed to be everything, and the robed man sat still listening intently.

Naitachal finished the song softly, feeling the power, a different power than he used to know diffuse softly about and through him.

It took him a moment to return his senses to the small path beside town they were on. He smiled to the robed man.
Before he could say anything a clapping took place a little ways behind him, and Naitachal turned to find a small crowd had gathered on the nearby wall of the city, drawn by the music.

Naitachal bowed slightly and nodded, as the robe man seemingly came to his senses as well. He looked about for a moment, then frowning slightly at the other people he nodded to Naitachal.
He left without another word, heading back into the city at the same moment the people began to toss down a few coins, and words of thanks.
As Naitachal retrieved the money and thanks, he felt the voice of the mage in his mind.
"thank you" the voice said

Naitachal nodded to himself, as he managed to wave the crowd away who seemed more shocked that he was a singing bard, than he was a drow. He had only pushed a small bard song into the people today, he saw the man's sorrow but nothing short of a miracle could change that man's path.
At least for a little while, Naitachal's music could soothe his heart, the rest would have to be up to the owner.

"Spast!" Naitachal muttered as he looked up to the sky and remembered his appointment.
"The king will catch his death from worry if i dont show up soon enough, im sure the runner would have informed him by now of my earlier predicament." Naitachal thought outloud as he slung his pack onto his shoulder, and ran along with his travel harp.

As he ran his thought's turned to various ideas. He thought absentmindedly about a pleasing lunch, re-tuning the traveling harp(which would no doubt be out of tune when he reached the castle, the price to pay for convienance), and then he settled on a final thought.
The robed figure.
And the bards losing their voices.
He immediatly pushed it from his head.
No need to start judging others on rumor. Just because a mage is suspected doesnt mean every mage that comes along is the cause.
Naitachal reprimanded himself, thinking back to his early days on the surface, fresh as it were from the drow lands.

[Angel Della Notte]

Quile asked Leonardo to excuse her for a few minutes then once he had left the rooms she stood from the bed washed up a bit with the water basin Constance had left then dressed. She met Leonardo down in the parlor below her room. There were several large comfortable chairs, a few tables a score of instruments in the room. Quile often entertained guests here; those who could play were more than welcome to use them. She spotted Leonardo sitting in a chair next to an even larger chair with a small table between them. He was leaned over the small table looking at a scroll of some kind. She walked down the stairs and sat in the larger chair, her chair. All the guest who came to her villa knew this was her favorite chair and never sat in it. She glanced over to Leonardo who was intently studying the scroll. She was no mage but knew what it looked like when a mage was memorizing a spell. She didn’t interrupt up just picked up a lute that was leaning against her chair. She pulled her legs up onto the chair so she sat Indian style on the chair and draped the lute over her lap and gently began strumming the strings. A smile crossed her face at the sound of the music, she truly did love music. Slowly the random notes turned into an old song about mage who fell in love with a traveling bard, the story went on to explain his journeys across the world as he chased after this bard. She closed her eyes mostly to hold back the tears, a couple of times she even opened her mouth to sing the lyrics but each time she couldn’t find her voice. She hadn’t realized it but at some point she had stopped in the middle of the song. Her hands still held the lute but she sat with several tears flowing down her cheeks. Leonardo was staring at her now, he raised his hand to her cheek and brushed the tears away his touch as soft as a lover’s. “Quile, we’ll get through this.” He said softly.

Quile nodded then looked down at the lute in her hands; she shook her head then threw the lute across the room, it shattering as it hit the wall. Leonardo gave her a compassionate look as she held her hands up apologizing. She looked over to the scroll Leonardo had been looking at then pointed to it wanting to change the subject. “Ahh just a little something I acquired a ways back, though haven’t had the need to use it yet.” He said. “A spell, it allows one’s thoughts to be projected into another’s mind. I’ve been trying to amend it so it only happens when called upon. I think I’ve finally gotten it.” Leonardo said. He slid over to Quile taking the small silver leaf charm that hung on her necklace in his hand. He glanced at it for a while then asked, “May I?” Quile nodded then removed the necklace handing it to him. Leonardo placed it on the table next the scroll then began the gestures and chants of a spell. The necklace glowed a soft green then faded back to normal. Leonardo stood picking up the necklace and walking around Quile. He placed it around her neck and clasped it.

He sat back down in his chair then said, “Place your hand around the necklace and think of something.” He said. Quile nodded and took the leaf up in her hand. Leonardo smiled to her then said, “Yes dear Quile it will work and is working.”

Quile smiled staring at Leonardo then her face turned puzzled as she thought, “When you hear my thoughts are they in your voice or mine?”

“I hear your voice.” Leonardo said. Quile smiled then stood up taking his hand and pulling to his feet leading him to the door then. “Where are we going?”

“Shopping,” Quile thought.

“For?”

“The party tonight; don’t tell me you’re going to wear those robes.” She thought. Before Leonardo could say anything else he was being dragged out side and into a carriage by the silent bard. They sat down in the carriage then Quile told Leonardo which stores she wanted to go to so he could tell the driver. He smiled and told the driver even though he hadn’t planed on buying anything new for the party tonight but he looked over to Quile there was a smile on her face.

The ride to the shops district was fairly short in truth Quile lived so close to it they could have walked. She dragged Leonardo into a clothing shop named Debenhams. A tall human man in his mid forties came straight over to them taking Quile’s hand in his and kissing it. He had short black hair that was slicked back and a curved mustache. “Miss Val’Darious sorry to hear about your plight. What can we here at Debenhams do for you today?”

Quile nodded then grabbed her pendent and looked to Leonardo who said, “The Lady Quile would like a dress made for tonight’s festival.” Quile glanced back to Leonardo holding her pendent again. “Oh and I would like a suit made as well.”

The man nodded and clapped his hands several young women came out, a couple of them led Quile into one room and the others led Leonardo into another room. A few hours later Quile came out wearing a beautiful silver gown. It was sleeveless and split on the sides showing her sides as well as a good portion of her back. The skirt on it was slit in several places and had several layers. When she spun around the different layers and slits spun with her creating quite an image. Leonardo stepped out of his room wearing a golden color suit, it had a long cape that fell almost to the ground and the collar wrapped up almost above his head. There were embroideries along the coat and pants creating silver designs on the suit. Quile smiled to him and gestured for him to turn around. He complied with her turning around. “I like it; you should wear stuff like this more often. Better than those robes you are so fond of.” Quile thought.

“Glad you like it; you look astonishing yourself might I add.” Leonardo said.

“You two will be the best dressed at the party tonight.” The tall man said. Leonardo nodded then reached into his money pouch to pay the many wondering how much this exquisite suit would put him back. “No need the Lady has already paid for both outfits.”

“I see, well then thank you for your services.” Leonardo said giving him a deep bow.

Quile watched as he bowed not realizing she was playing with the pendent as she thought, “Oh my goddesses have I missed that ass.”

Leonardo stood from the bow and turned to Quile gesturing to the pendent in her hands he walked over to her and linked his arm in hers as they left Debenhams, “I’ve missed you too dear.” He whispered in her ear.

Quile chuckled a little feeling quite embarrassed, as they walked down the road. “Leonardo why did we stop seeing each other?” Quile thought as she held onto her pendent.

[Roku]

"...And as the bully approached the little boy, he rose his fist, getting ready to attack the boy. The little boy flinched, preparing to get hit. The boy was now crying and hugging the bullies legs, crying ' don’t hurt me! Please don’t hurt me!' The bully lowered his fist and tears came to his own eyes. He lifted the little boy and apologized." Theron closed the book.

" Now, can anyone tell me the moral of the story?" Theron asked the circle of kids before him. A little red haired girl rose her hand, jumping up in down.

" Yes Angela." Theron said with a grin pointing to the girl.

" Everyone is good at heart, they just need love and tenderness to show it." The girl explained with her squeaky voice.

Theron looked at the girl in wide-eyed shock.

"Why, yes Angela...that’s exactly correct. I couldn’t have said it better myself" Theron said giving the girl a big smile.

" Your parents are arriving now, so its time to end our session. I'll see all of you tomorrow." Theron said. All the kids ran up to the monk and gave him a big hug. The kids then scurried off to their parents.

Theron sighed. It was another long day. He missed the times of his youth when he would enter fighting tournaments. He loved teaching kids the ways of self-defense and pacifism, though not as much as fighting. When he met the ice goddess Corria, his life took in a lot of change and hardships. That was more than seven years ago, back when he was 16 living in a cave.

Theron now stood, facing the great shrine of ice; he himself had built, slowly placing layers upon layers of ice. It took him about two months, since using his powers made him tired, and it required lots of energy to perform. When it was finished, Theron turned it into the school. It was built on the borders of the great city of art, Harrock. The shrine had a long road that ended at the town market place.

Theron stood in front of the ice steps. He was bare chested, wearing nothing but black pants that had blue diamond emblems on the knee. The oddest thing about him was his spiky light blue mohawk. He sometimes coated them in ice making icicles that he could use when head butting opponents. People in Harrock were very friendly with him. They called him the Punk Monk, for his odd appearance. Especially for one of Corria's followers.

Theron entered the temple and walked down a corridor. Many rooms branched off of the corridor. Bedrooms for Theron and any visiting monks. The ice never melt, being enchanted by the ice goddess herself. Theron entered a room with many ice pillars. At the end of the room was a large ice sculpture of a white dragon surrounded by candles. In front of the statue was a thick rug.

Theron walked up to the rug and kneeled down on one knee, bowing his head. He was silent for many minutes. Then a calm, but powerful voice broke the silence. It was a female’s voice, though nobody heard it but Theron.

“ My boy. You have come to me. But for what purpose I wonder? I see you living a happy life here in Harrock.” The voice said.

“ Yes, I am happy Corria. Thanks to you. Its just that ...I feel the anger coming back to me. Today I saw a knight in town, it reminded me of ….the past. I feel as though I must avenge my parent’s death, I must kill the dark knight! I know this may upset you. It upsets me too. I have not thought of it since you came to me.” Theron explained, bracing himself for a harsh scolding. But it did not come.

“ Aw, my boy! I knew you would feel this again one day. You are only human darling. Theron, you will meet him again. And when you do I want you to give him the beating of his life.” The soft voice of Corria said, tensing at the last sentence.

Theron looked up is shock. “ B-But you taught me not to fight anymore.”

“ No, no, no. You have it all wrong Theron. I told you to only use your powers against evil. And believe me a dark knight is evil. Did you know of my actions during the Dwarven Wars?” The voice of Corria asked.

“ Yes Corria. I understand now. Suddenly I feel much calmer, as if weight has been lifted off my shoulders. Thank you friend. I will leave you now.” Theron said. He was about to leave the room when the voice spoke to him.

“ Wait! Theron, have you not heard the news recently? The bards are losing their voices. One as powerful as you should be out their finding the person who is responsible. Though I don’t believe you can do it on your own. Go to a party in town tonight. It is at Madame Defrantz’ mansion. There you will meet two people; one female, affected by the bards curse, and a man accompanying her. Be serious with the man and offer your help in finding the evil person responsible for this curse. Since you are a monk, he will respect you. Now get going Theron, I will be with you.” The soft voice spoke. There was a blast of wind, and suddenly all was silent.

Theron nodded. His face was serious now, forgetting all about his problems, and instead thinking about the mission before him. He took his steel staff from on the wall and walked down the corridor to the entrance of the temple and down the long road leading to the market.

Theron met up with one of his students parents buying bread at a food stand.

“ Hey Mr. Duarty.” Theron said waiving.

“ Hey Theron. What’s going on?” The man said kindly.

“ Do you know of the party tonight?” Theron asked, feeling stupid.

“ Oh yes, at Madame Defrantz’ beautiful mansion. I’m actually going. Wait a second Theron, don’t tell me you want to go!” The man asked giving out a little laugh.

“ Well, actually I was wondering if I could accompany you.” Theron said, now feeling really stupid.

“ I’d gladly take you Theron, but there is a dress code. I don’t think they’d like it if you had no shirt on.” The man explained.

“ Fine. Just lend me one of yours. But I keep the pants. Nobody touches my pants Jim!” Theron said with a smile.

“ That’s a good idea Theron. I’ll lend you a shirt. Come meet me and the wife at the front of our house around, I’ll say 8-ish, since the party starts at 9. We always like to make an early arrival. I’ll see you then Theron. I better get going now. Don’t want to get Bertha mad at me.” The man said waving. He started walking to his house. Theron waved back. It was 6 o’clock now. That gave him two hours to hang around. He walked into a theatre across the street. He had never seen a play before, and decided it would be a good idea so he had something to talk about with the fancy rich folk that were going to attend tonight party.

[Fluff]

“Amadeo … Amadeo …” a voice whispered in the darkness.

Amadeo opened his eyes, and a vision of great beauty stood before him. Her silky black hair cascaded past her shoulders, her skin had a golden tan, her lips were as red as rose. But her eyes! Such pale green eyes so familiar to him! And they were looking back at him.

“Amadeo … come here,” the woman spoke softly, her arms in a welcoming embrace.

“M…mother, is it … is it really you?” Amadeo uttered.

“Did you not call for me many a time seeking comfort?” asked the woman.

“I have…” Amadeo said, more to himself.

“Then why do you hesitate when I beckon to you?” the woman asked.

Slowly, Amadeo approached his mother until he finally buried his head in her bosom. Tears started flowing through his eyes and rolling down his cheeks, soaking his mother’s robe. Yet he did nothing to stop the tears, he did not move. He wanted this embrace to last forever, as if there was no barrier between life and death. For him, time was non-existent and only this bliss mattered.

“Amadeo,” he heard his mother whisper.

He lifted his head. But as he opened his eyes, a different vision was before him. He saw the rugged face of his uncle.

“Finally, you’re awake! I’ve been trying to get you up all morning!” exclaimed his uncle.

Amadeo sat up from his bed, gazing through the window at the clear sky. It was so beautiful … words were not enough to describe its beauty. The scenery was a welcome change from what he was used to. He then remembered a fragment of his dream, the comfort he felt in his mother’s arms… when he felt at peace with himself and at peace with the world… He silently grieved for what he had lost.

“If you’ve forgotten, we’re supposed to go to Madame Defrantz’ Mansion. We are to attend to the security of the area,” said his uncle rather sternly.

Amadeo recalled that they indeed have an appointment to keep. It may have slipped his mind after the events that occurred the night before. Certainly, coming upon a Halfling bard under The Curse and carrying him to the nearest tavern for hospitable people to take care of the Halfling was an exhausting undertaking. No wonder he came home exhausted, collapsed onto his bed and immediately fell into a deep sleep.

The Curse was the talk of the town. It was why Madame Defrantz wanted more men to reinforce the security in and around her mansion. Amadeo promised himself that no one within the mansion would be harmed.

He started to dress himself up and chose a rather elegant suit to wear. This was a party after all…

[Alias]

The room smelled of dirt and sweat and the sound of armor clinking together, was of course, commonplace. Tenris picked up a small kris and a map that he would be using for the protection of the city. Riffraff always attracted to the city before and after this bloody festival. Never much liked it. At that point the drow threw the map in the air and began to walk away. The map floated on the whimsical breath of the wind until the blade of the kris pinned it to the wall.

A startled young guard fell out of the chair he was leaning on. The guard was just in a mesh armor chest piece so the sound wasn’t too bad. The young lad got up dusted himself off and looked at Tenris in amazement. Maybe the lad could tell he was Drow. Most didn’t even notice his ears. Or maybe he was astounded by the fluidic movement of his throw. Tenris smiled at that thought.

“Well done Ten,” a man at the door said with a wicked grin on his face. “It’s been awhile. About seven months? His Majestsy’s, Negotiation with the dwarves took longer than expected. As you can see I made it back fine.”

Ternis’ back was still at the door, “Kelen. The guards here need you. Especially that one,” Tenris pointed to the young guard who turned red and stuttered a stiff apology. Tenris waved him off in a gesture that meant it was no big deal.

Kelen was the captain of the guard and a long time friend of the mysterious Drow. Tenris reminisced about the past and how they met. Kelen had a wife and a young child. He joined because the soldiers got paid a lot by the kingdom. He started out being a jailor and swiftly moved through the ranks. At the time Tenris was with the guards a lot but was dressed to look like them. Kelen and he just seemed to blend together. Kelen was a good man, a man of valor and courage, and a man who Tenris knew he could trust.

Kelen took a look at the map. “I see you have distributed the forces evenly. Although lacking at the entrance of the city. Mainly around city centers but not quite the central area. Well done Tenris,” Kelen said nodding at the dark elf.

“Come my friend,” Kelen said. The two started walking pushing the door open stepping into the street. The breeze carried hints of sweet foods, salty foods, hay, and manure. The streets were always busy but no one seemed to notice the conversation of others. Sometimes the safest place to talk about something private was right out in the open.

“How was the festival? I heard there were some fatalities and the some bards were hurt but other than that it seems that it went smoothly. I’m starting to not give a shite about those bards. They know about the curse but do nothing to help prevent it themselves. I guess they think its better to conveniently forgetful then live in fear. Did you have to… you know do your thing?”

Tenris eyes looked “cold” and suddenly he look much more like a Drow then Kelen cared to see. “Three people were disposed of. A Halfling and two Humans. The usual method. No one will ever find them.”
Kelen was about to lighten the mood when a soldier, breath heavy, yelled at Kelen. “Commander the citizen milita has been ordered out. A fire has broken out near the entrance to the city.” Kelen looked at the guard and took off moving amazingly fast. Kelen forgot about the Drow and turned around but his old friend had already disappeared.

Tenris was on the rooftops of buildings and could see the smoke clearly. The Drow would only look like a dark blur as he ran. He moved incredibly fast. Much faster than anyone he ever knew. Tenris jumped from building to building towards a central area when he saw someone who caught his attention. There were two people. A dark-robed figure and Naitachal. Hatred immediately clouded his judgment and his self control ebbed. Tenris could feel his eyes begin to glow. Something that rarely happened in the sunlight. Tenris barely caught himself and decided that this Drow would receive a special escort to the castle grounds.

[Darknight Z0]

Naitachal was almost so rapped up in his thoughts, that he ignored the lil urgings from around him.

After a moment, he stopped and paid notice to the magical urging. He hadn't felt like this since his time back "home". In the land of the drow, where such senses were neccesary. Weakness was death in that land, and if you were weak enough to allow someone to catch you unguarded, you deserved death.

"Hello?" Naitachal asked the empty air, making his voice as friendly in tone, with a slight magical ring to it.

He waited for an response. He didnt actually expect one, but he hoped perhaps the person, or whatever it was would give some indication of their location. A slight movement, or something.

Naitachal pricked his elf ears waiting but heard nothing.
After a moment, he thought he caught the sound of shifted weight, but he waved it off.
Whoever it was didnt wish to be seen right away, and if he meant harm, well then Naitachal would have to deal with that when it happened.

He took off again, running, and paying attention to the one behind him. There was definately someone there now, he seemed to be using the tree cover, and stayed behind Naitachal watching.
The two kept a silent company, as Naitachal reached the castle grounds. Not wishing to wait for the proper entrance, as he was late enough, Naitachal veered around to the side.

The servant's entrance was full with a flurry of work and goods. In preperation for the kings slight feast this evening, the meats, and the fowl, and the kegs of ale and wine were all being prepared to enter.

Naitachal eyed the set-up...and smiled.
Running along, Naitachal neared the goods, and then leapt onto the first cart.
As he landed he leapt to another higher up pile of boxes, and then with a flying leap he leapt forward toward the top of the high door of the opened gates.
He looked like he was flying, arms outward seemingly about to plant his face into the wood of the door, but he twistedin the air, and Naitachal grasped the top of the door in two hands, as his body twisted and sailed over him.
For a moment he was doing a handstand, and then as his weight and momentum carried him off, he pushed off with his arms and sailed up to the very tip of the parapet that was not too high above the gate.

Naitachal landed, then for a crowd scaring moment, had to catch his balance as he leaned backwards over the edge.

Naitachal caught himself, then jumped down to the parapet floor, looking back out to the crowd of servants who stopped to watch the madman.

Naitachal smiled,then ran off towards the King's chambers, he expected some guards, but security was rather light at the moment.

After a few moments, and a slight abuse of his bardic powers(convincing the few guards he met, that they wanted to let Naitachal see the king), Naitachal stood before the King's chambers.
He knocked once, then entered.

The king looked back, deep in his own thoughts and was prepared to wave away another servant when he saw Naitachal.
He stood smiling and held out his hand.

"Naitachal it is good to see you, i was worried what had happened to you, and with this Bard's curse going around, i was expecting the worst." King Greyson said as he motioned for Naitachal to sit with him.

"Ah, you know me better than that, Your Majesty." Naitachal said with a smile, as he gave aslight bow. The title was superfluous really, as the two had known each other for quite some time now.
Naitachal thought back to the young man he had known so many years ago, and then the King now. The swift passage of time to the human frame saddened Naitachal, as for a moment he realized he would have to watch another friend die.

The king seemed to read his face, and laughed, pushing away the grim thoughts.
"A long time old friend, a long time. How fares your travels, since last we met. Any new tales from afar?" The king asked, putting a smile on Naitachal's face.

"Of course, of course. I have quite the tale, of the southern lands i almost got stuck in a few months back. A small kingdom run entirely by woman, they didn't take well to a foreign man intruding upon their affairs, but oh the sights..." Naitachal said with a slight smirk, and shook his head.

The King laughed and patted his friend.
"Sound's like quite the tale indeed, but we will have to hear it some other time. Did you have any trouble getting in to see me, were running a bit late on time to get you ready." the King asked, as Naitachal rummaged in his bag for something.

"He had no trouble at all." said a voice from the shadows.
The king was startled for a moment, but recognizing the voice he shook his head.

"I see you kept an eye on him, Tenris?" the king said, turning to the Drow that advanced from the shadows.
Naitachal was busying himself in the bag still ignoring the new events seemingly, but the drow continued.

"Yes, he put up quite the gymnastic's show outside the servants entrance, and the side gate. Nearly gave one of the milk maids a heart-attack when he handsprung off the top of the gate onto the parapet." Tenris said as he watched Naitachal lean back in the chair, obviously not finding what he was looking for.
Naitachal was smiling.

The king looked back and forth between the two, and shook his head.
"Can't you just use the front door like everyone else? My guards are here for a reason, they get bored unless they can properly guard someone to and from the castle." The king said somewhat sarcastically, laughing slightly.

Naitachal shrugged, then held up his pack.
"Im afraid ive lost my invite again." Naitachal said matter-of-factly.

The king shook his head, and stood trying not to laugh or shout.
"You realize THIS is what got you into the mess at the prison last time." King Greyson said, shaking his head with frustration.
The drow bard, acted far more like the fair skinned brethren of his, than the somber drow who stood nearby cloaked in the shadows.
For a moment the king watched the two, seeming mirror images reversed. Drow and not drow. But Greyson could still recall some of the former "glory" of Naitachal, before they had started with the Master Bard, when Naitachal had first entered the lands above, wearing his black robes...
The king shook his thoughts away and went to his door, shouting an order to a nearby guard. He turned back.
"You are the guest of honor tonight Naitachal. The Madame, had been pleased beyond all grattitude when i mentioned i would bring my old friend the "dark bard" to sing for her. Im sure, she will be delighted with whatever you play, but keep in mind im sure to hear of this later." the King said, walking back to the table to sit with his old friend.

"The "Dark Bard"?! Are people still calling me that? I guess, the Bard-formerly-known-as-Drow didnt quite catch on like i had hoped." Naitachal quipped with a smile and a shrug.

The drow in the shadows, shook his head.
Naitachal shrugged again.
"One late night of partying with some dwarves and suddenly the one little joke of me as the Dark bard takes on its own life. I still havnt been able to come back to that town, i think the InnKeeper would sooner have my head...though im sure his daughter would be happy to see me..." Naitachal murmured off as he thought back to the young elven girl.

The king shook his head as well this time, and instead of trying to get the elf to focus, he turned back to the tasks at hand.

After a little prepartion, everything was ready, as Naitachal stood nearby relegating the tail of Why a wizard's staff has a knob at one end, to a rather hearty laughter of one of the senior guards.

As the king approached the guard snapped to attention, and Naitachal turned nodding.
The king nodded to Naitachal, and put the guard at ease.
Together they walked towards the awaiting carriage, the guard in the background resuming his laughter as he started to relgate the tale to one of his friends nearby.

"You certainly make for an interesting time when your around old friend." the king said as he walked to the carriage."Do me a favor." the king asked, as Naitachal turned around with that familar smile.

"Aren't i doing that already your majesty?" Naitachal teased with a slight bow. The king shook his head, and showed he was serious.

"Im serious, do me a favor...watch out tonight. This bard's curse has been a thorn in this area's side now for quite some time, id rather not have one of my personal friends affected." the king said, as a servant opened one of the doors and Naitachal paused in front of it.

"I promise, old friend." said Naitachal the tone of his voice, sounding more similar to the times when he had first met the young king. Quickly his smile took residence back on his face as he stepped up into the carriage and put his head out the open door. "I figure i'll just take care of this whole Bard's curse thing for you as well, then you'll owe me that night out you promised." Naitachal smiled and put out his hand in a wave, as the carriage door was closed, and the driver took off.

The king stood there watching his friend leave, then shook his head. He didn't turn around, as he knew Tenris was already there.
"Keep an eye on him, and the rest of this party. I think it's about time we put an end to this Bard's curse." the king said, and then turned around to walk back to the castle, his escort awaiting.


Naitachal fidgeted in the seat of the carriage as it took him towards town. He wasn't dressed overly elegant, but the dark silks and such he was wearing made him feel more like a flamboyant playboy than he wished.
The pretty young seamstress who had prepared his clothes, was also certain to be there to make sure "they fit" when he needed to change.
This was probably why, his large silken shirt hung open to reveal his toned chest and dark skin, and these pant's were a bit snug on his form.

"I probably look like the Casanova himself..." Naitachal muttered outloud, wondering if the crowd would be paying more attention to him and his body then the music.
He groaned outloud when he saw the finishing touch. A fitting opera style mask, that would cover half his face, painted a silver color with purple trim to match his silver hair and eyes.
"He owes me indeed..." Naitachal muttered outloud, as he mentally went over some of the music in his mind, keeping it fresh.

[Alias]

"Keep an eye on him, and the rest of this party. I think it's about time we put an end to this Bard's curse,” Greyson said. “Also I want you to think about something. You have been defending our family for 4 generations. The human life is so short. Your hatred for your race needs to die and if nothing else you need to realize that not all Drow are evil and will betray you. You are after all mortal.”

Tenris knew that he didn’t hate all Drow. This Naitachal was not evil. He could sense it. Tenris betrayal made him slightly hang on to his belief. Faith faltering he had already bent on knee and replied, “As you wish, he will be protected tonight at all costs. As for the others, I will take care of it.” Their was an edge in Tenris’ voice. The King knew that he would take care of it.

Tenris look down at the ground and said, “If you’ll excuse me Lightbringer. I have yet to dress for the party as well.” The King walked away as the Drow ninja jumped to the beams and out the window at the zenith of the room.

Tenris had a room within the castle. No one knew about it. Secret passages wormed their way in, out, and around the castle. The room had once been a hallway but was blocked off from the rest of the castle years ago. There were parts of the castle that no one knew about some that were just so unused that people forgot about them. His room was large with décor all around. He had the best of furnishings. Red carpets all around with trim on the walls. A large rug hung high over his bed on the ceiling bearing the crest of the Drow royal family which he was part. A similar rug hung nearby with the Lightbring crest. Pictures of Ardas and the monarchy were on the walls. His bed was old and comfortable. Just the way he liked it. A desk with parchment was in the middle of the room. At the end were assorted weapons and clothing. Training materials sat in a corner. A fireplace near the bed was glowing as the Drow rested his eyes on the bed. The festival was a time he time he could walk among others as he wanted to. An ivory mask in a simple happy yet longing face sat on the table with black pants and gold trimmed shirt.

He began to wonder if Naitachal knew who he was. Probably not. The Drow didn’t look that old. Didn’t have that “air” about him. He was too young to know. At least he had hoped. There might be trouble if people knew that the heir of Shadowfury was here. ”Now on to more pressing matters,” he thought, “How to protect everyone… Tenris lit a candle and the flame didn’t go out til the early mourning of that dark night.

[Mikeido]

Initially I was suprised that Quile had asked the very same question I had asked myself far too often. Though the silence as we walked would not substantiate her curiosity. Quile happily fondled the pendant upon her chest, allowing abstract passing thoughts to seep into my mind as we walked, and I could tell she was patiently awaiting my answer.

“One can only blame the city my dear. Fondly I still remember the days we travelled together and I quietly admired your talents as you passed from town to town. What tales you told me of Harrock I could then but not believe. Yet, as I resolved to stay with you, to follow you still back to Harrock, arm in arm as the lovers we once were, I believe the city’s charms bested me. Along with your fame and desire being all to well known within the city, our love may have been there, but neither was able to truly be there to cherish it. How much a fool I once was, to this day I haven’t been able to accept. Ironic that you should say ‘you miss that ass’ I believe it was that which you had thrown bare from your house over that last fleeting argument we enflamed. You were right at the time though, I wasn’t there for you enough, but as I say the trappings of such a change as the one Harrock brought then…” I spoke, remembering our memories fond and less so. Quile hugged her arm linked with mine as we walked and replied.

“Don’t worry, I know. It was the same for me, though I’d been here a lot longer back then. I’m just sorry I sent you out like that.” Quile spoke, allowing a quiet giggle at the more fond for her memory of it all.

“Oh nonsense, everyone should run naked through the streets at least once in their life, least it was good fortune to be night and soon after I had finished researching into a spell of lesser visibility to others, mind you. What tales of the naked phantom in the night I’m quite glad I never caught wind of.” I told her, following her giggle with a quiet laugh of my own. As I glanced over at Quile, I caught her enchanting elven gaze, her eyes so deep and wild with the passion for music and dance as they had always been locked on mine for a moment where time seemed to have no purpose. How I remembered that look in her eyes with such a fond heart. Until of course I stumbled over a loose fitted niche in the cobbled road, breaking her gaze as I heard her suppress another short giggle in my mind.

“Are you alright?” She asked, moving with me so as not to break the link of our arms.

“Ah they really should take more care of these roads, yes thank you Quile I’m fine, yet curious.”

“Oh? How curious?”

“I was wondering why suddenly ask about our past? Besides you have it written in such beautiful song, even if the verse of one is more tragic than not.” I asked, Quile pausing as she fondled the amulet.

“Yes, but there’s no harm in asking if you still remembered now is there?”

“You forgot.” I stated with a coy playfulness, not so much accusing as teasing. Not unexpectedly I felt Quile’s elbow slide into my side gently as we walked.

“No, I didn’t. Well…okay not all of it.”

“Ah but of course, I never doubted you’d forget how I was forced to leave.” I replied jokingly still. Quile smiled.

“Well, there’s that, yes. I also remember what we had before Harrock though. I still remember it because I don’t think I’ve quite felt it since. We had more than passion, didn’t we?”

“We had each other my dear Quile, we had the world.” I replied softly and sincerely. A comfortable silence fell over us as under the now afternoon sky we walked to our destination. How I anticipated being able to see Quile dance and smile with such joys first hand again, yes Quile, I’d missed you too.

It wasn’t long before we reached Madame Defrantz estate. During our excursion through the shopping district, which had quietly stolen most of the day’s time, as they tended to do, we had stopped for lunch. Quile had reminded me of the exact name to which the party was to be held at, having a small advertisement pocketed from days ago, days when her will alone would have sent her singing to the event. As it was though, my helping had had got her happily out of bed and back to the admirable bard she had always been known as. Tragically short of her sensuous voice perhaps, but I had to admit I took a guilty pleasure in being the only one to be able to hear it throughout the hall as she would sing, with her hand firmly grasped upon her pendant that night.

As we reached the front doors, the guard in tux, obviously security through the way he observed us, more than just admiration for our fine silks, and with how he held himself, a man reserving pride and making sure he was noticed as we stepped up to the doors. Smiling he reached over and nodded as he spoke welcome.

“Welcome to Ms. Defrantz estate, you’re earlier than most but very well dressed may I say. Do enjoy the party.” He said, Quile smiling thankfully and nodding as she walked past.

“I believe we will my good man, thank you.” I said more verbally so as to not let him think we hadn’t noticed his good nature. Indeed we were early, though there was far from no one here, across the grand hall, lit by ceiling draped chandeliers, held higher than any would know how to place without great expertise and tools, across a distance that would cover the very shop’s main floor we had purchased our fine clothes from, was the band, still setting up and tuning their instruments quietly. It looked to be a great night indeed, the band I could see where none other than the Harrock philharmonic, Quile knew it too as a passing thought of suprise and excitement jumped into my mind with her voice. She didn’t need to think to remind me of how she had travelled with them in the past and just how good they actually were.

“Would you mind if I left you to yourself for just one moment?” I asked Quile, though her response was not one unexpected. Before she had even thought anything her eyes widened and she glared at me momentarily before remembering her pendant.

“Yes, I would. You do remember you’re the only one that can hear me, what if someone comes over and tries to talk to me.”

“Remember what I told you when you were in bed? Quile it’s fine, you just need to show them the symbol upon your hand, they will understand. And if they don’t you can follow through and slap them. Now then, just one moment my dear, then I shall be your captive shadow for the evening.” I said with truth, bowing lightly as I stepped back. I never did question why Quile quickly let go of the pendant, not quite grasping the whisper of what she had begun to think, but imagined from the smile upon her face and that glint in her eyes it wasn’t something I should ask about. Turning around I walked through the thin crowds and over to the band, one of the base players recognising me and waving, as I then laughed and waved back.

“It’s good to see you here Leo. I must say your suit is quite elegant indeed though, looking for a spot on the band are we?”

“It’s good to see you too Jaken, you know I’m no musician, but you’re still with this rusty old group eh?” I jested with my old friend Jaken. The years had caught him more than I and it showed with the slightly aged features of his smiling cheeks and deep set eyes framed under short dark brown hair. He still did well enough for himself though, and was a fine musician deserving of a place with such a prestigious orchestra and he knew very well I joked, as did he from time to time.

“My good man I have a request if I could be so bold. If you could play this one song sometime tonight, I would appreciate it greatly, as I’m sure Quile would.” I said, handing him a small paper of which he unfolded, read and laughed. “But of course, of course I think it was in our program anyway, perhaps only as a backup but nevertheless we can do it.”

“Ah of that I had no doubts my friend. Thank you.” I said humbly with a smile as the whine of violins and such great assortment of instruments tuned and practised around me. Jaken passed the message around, adding a line of his own. Turning back saw the crowd had already grown, and Quile was accompanied by some other men, fans of her well-known talents no doubt. Out of nowhere though, Quile’s hand shot up, causing two of the men infront of her to flinch and back up a step. Though one looked at her hand that had stopped short of slapping them, undoubtedly noticed the broken harp and gave her his sincerest sympathies. I was glad she hadn’t needed to resort to actually slapping someone, though at the same time I didn’t doubt how well this infernal curse was known throughout the city. Stepping up aside Quile, gently stroked a hand over her back, crossing the fine silver silks that made her dress, she smiled lightly, glad I was back as speaking for herself without voice wasn’t one of the many things she enjoyed.

“As I’m sure she’s shown you gentleman, Quile isn’t in the most talkative of positions, if you would excuse us.” I said, smoothly scooping her from the small gathering before any could protest or give further question.

“it’s quite alright Quile, I’m only sorry I wasn’t there sooner.” I replied to her silent thanks as she fondled her pendant again.

“Also I’m only sorry I couldn’t get you that as a ring, I’m sure it’s a nuisance to have to reach up to that every time-”

“No it’s fine. After all you know more of my thoughts than I had intended you to so as it is, I wouldn’t need you knowing them all now would I?”

“Only what you wish tell me, of course.” I replied, nodding quietly as we walked. As early as we may have been, it wasn’t long until the rest of the guests poured in. As Ms. Defrantz stood before the band, her shoulder length black hair cascading over her smooth cheeks and onto her fine black dress, she gathered the crowds attention, speaking of her appreciation.

“I thank you all for being here tonight. I’m glad we have all been able to keep such high morale and joys amongst those of us whom enjoy music, song and dance so. I invite you all here tonight simply out of kindness, to enjoy such things with us all as they should be.” She spoke with genuine appreciation for all of us to be able to come here. I was sure there was a more personal reason behind it all, though there was nothing to negate the enjoyment of such a fine evening, it wasn’t something I felt need to dwell on at the time. As the crowds applause quietened, the band hummed into life. The beautiful music they played washed out into the grand hall and with it fled everyones troubles or thoughts, such music always had an enchanting melodic nature to, for the time at least, let one’s cares drift from their mind. This I saw true of Quile, ah how we danced, how she smiled and sang through her mind, lipping the motions as she did gave the illusion which only I could see that she was indeed singing her beautiful songs. The memories that trailed with her songs though, memories of how she had sung her way into my heart so long ago, of how we travelled together, how we had made love in fields with no names along our lengthy travels. How even now I regretted the way I had let her slip away, though whom ever knew what the future held? I asked myself as our bodies pushed against each other once again at the peak of a waltz we were taken in. As it finished, our hands parted with one anothers, only to find the company of our own as we applauded the orchestra’s excellent performing. Jaken then made a small point of making himself seen to me, waving a hand in my direction. I grinned knowingly, and waved back, though wasn’t suprised at Quile’s curiosity.

“Who’s that, Leonardo?”

“Hm? Oh, an old friend.” I said as the band hummed in it’s next song slowly pacing all the instruments to work as one. Even as it warmed up, Quile’s fine ears had pricked to the song, her eyes alight with curiosity, then shy remembrance.

“You didn’t...” She thought quietly, looking at me with an accusing smile.

“Well, maybe I did, shall we dance?” I asked with an unreserved grin as the first bar of the song twirled to a finish and the song cascaded out into the room.

<i>“We’ve just been introduced, I do not know you well.”</i> I begun to sing, true we knew each other well now, though for the time the song had come from in our past, it was true enough then.

<i>“But when the music started, something drew me to your side.”</i> Quile picked up, remembering the song as she allowed a light blush to cross her cheeks.

<i>“So many men and women in each others arms,
It made me think we might be similarly occupied.”</i> We both sung as I took up Quile’s hand and kissed it gently. Before the chorus rolled in Quile whispered to me

“You know I hate you for this.” She said, trying to sound serious, though the smile upon her face allowed only sarcasm and playfulness to be believed.

“Of course you do dear...<i> Shall we dance?
On a bright cloud of music shall we fly?
Shall we dance?
Shall we then say ‘goodnight’ and truly mean ‘goodbye?’</i> I continued as we now danced in step with each other, Quile’s pendant still between her fingers, having removed it from her neck and grasped tight to it. As we continued, Quile sung the second of it, again allowing her lips to sway with the motion of her words, for I was the only one it made a difference too, though I could see others eyes had fallen on us. Be it the suits, song or dance I couldn’t say, though it mattered equally as little as Quile’s enchanting voice floated over the music.

<i>“Or perchance,
When the last little star has left the sky.
Shall we still be together with our arms around each other,
And shall you be my new romance?
On the clear understanding that this kind of thing can happen,”</i> She sung with such beauty as the very day I had first heard her sing, truly some of the best things never changed.

<i>“Shall we dance? Shall we dance? Shall we dance?”</i> We both sung in unison, as gentle and delightful as the dance we spun across the ballroom floor as the orchestra delved into a calming instrumental that lasted as long as time itself it seemed. Come the end, Quile’s neck was perched against my shoulder, her fair elven ear brushing against mine as her chin rested over my shoulder and her arm firmly around my back. For a moment we stood, allowing the notes now finished to linger in our minds like a fond memory. Quile sighed gently as she pulled away, my arms gently sliding down from around her as she did.

“You were absolutely magnificent Quile, just as you have always been.” I said quietly and quite honestly. Quile smiled as she thought her reply.

“You were pretty good too, I didn’t think you’d remember that song though, or that you’d be able to get them to play it.”

“Well, I couldn’t very well forget the song that more or less introduced us now could I? Besides, I knew you’d like it.” I replied, smiling happily that she indeed had. Quile smiled back and nodded

“I did, though maybe it was just good to dance it with you again, such fond memories we had.”

“That we did indeed Quile.” I agreed, allowing a calm silence to fall between us as another, more up-tempo song was struck into play. Eyes impressed and covered murmurs between others followed us as I gestured we sit this one out. Quile chuckled as she held her pendant, speaking to me again.

“You know they speak of us, some wonder if we’re a professional act.” She said, her sensitive elven ears having picked up what quietened conversation others had as we passed by.

“I imagine they do, and I say they insult you by only assuming professional, though maybe I speak of personal feelings.” I said as Quile spun, the veils of her dress coming to life with the gust of movement before she sat and looked up at me.

“Yes, maybe you do, but you just know I love to hear it, thank you.”

“The pleasure is mine.” I said as I bowed humbly. “A drink,” I continued, rising from the bow. “I shaln’t be a second my dear, I believe it is not as far away as the band had been, I shall get us both a drink.”

“You know what I have.” Quile replied with a demanding undertone that she could at times be known for. I smiled in reply.

“If I remember our song, I’d be damned to forget your drink my dear, a fine glass of tisane it is.” I said, restraining a smirk as her eyes narrowed accusingly. I couldn’t help but allow a small chuckle as I raised a hand in defence.

“Joking, I know very well a fine eleven everquest. A drink to match the woman, soft and supple, yet not without enough of a tantalising darkness to leave one curious and wanting more.”

“Yes, well that’s another story altogether now isn’t it? Go on then, just don’t forget, and no jokes.”

“Yes, mistr-eh Quile.” I said with a smirk she returned as I turned and walked to the bar and ordered the drink for her. As I did the chair next to me was quietly occupied, a hand sliding over mine to grasp my attention, though it wasn’t Quile. I was instead greeted by Ms. Defrantz, an impressed smile about her face.

“You know it’s a rare sight to see such a good singer, fine dancer and may I say man with good taste in dress such as yourself.”

“Why thank you Ms. Defrantz, may I also say you have exquisite taste in music, I can’t think of a better orchestra you could have chosen for the night, they play very well.”

“Mm, they have a fine audience aswell. Can I get you a drink mr...?”

“Kendric, though please, under such marvellous hospitality, it would be rude of me to expect anything more than just Leonardo.”

“A pleasure to meet you, Leonardo.”

“As it is mine of you madame, though I must turn down your offer, you have done more than enough for us this night. Besides I don’t drink...wine, least not as often as I once did, I shall be fine, thank you.” I explained, softening the refusal with a spoken by habit gentlemanly nature. Ms. Defrantz smiled as she nodded in understanding.

“It’s fine, it’s been my pleasure to arrange such an evening. Nothing soars the soul quite like music wouldn’t you agree?”

“Indeed it does.”

“Though...maybe one thing does. If I would be so bold to say Leo, if you should knock on the third door to the left, up from the front stairs after the party has ended, we might indulge in a more private perusal of each others...talents?” She asked quite boldly indeed. I choked a laugh in my throat, more of suprise than anything else, no doubting Ms. Defrantz was an attractive young elven woman, though her suggestion was unexpected to say the least.

“Who knows what the night may bring my lady? Only the morning, ne?” I said, sliding a hand out to take up Quile’s everquest.

“For now though, if I may take my leave of such an elegant host.” I said kindly, bowing lightly as I stepped back and bowed to her as she smiled back and nodded.

“Until later then, enjoy the night Leo.” She said with a certain air of intimacy upon her lips. I couldn’t help but chuckle inwardly as I made my way back to Quile and handed her the drink, of which she eyed suspiciously for a second before smiling and thanking it’s arrival.

“Who was that you were talking to at the bar?” She asked in passing.

“Oh, apparently a friend. Just Ms. Defrantz, she quite admired our performance, I think we made her night.” I said as Quile sipped her drink and nodding, smiled. Quile did always like to know he performance had been loved, and though we weren’t quite performing, it was still enough to draw attention, and that attention came with good remarks all round it seemed.

[Angel Della Notte]

“Who was that you were talking to at the bar?” Quile thought into Leonardo’s mind.

“Oh, apparently a friend. Just Ms. Defrantz, she quite admired our performance, I think we made her night.” Leonardo said as Quile sipped her drink and nodding, smiled

“I see but if I may be so bold to say, if at this night’s end you should knock on the third door to the left, up from the front stairs after the party has ended being forced to run through the streets of Harrock nude will be the least of your worries.” Quile thought as she had an impish grin on her face.

“How did you know what we were saying?” Leonardo asked as that was the only thing to come to his mind.

Quile brought her free hand up to Leonardo’s face and softly touched his cheek. “Leo, dear I’m an elf we hear more than you humans do.”

“Oh that’s right I sometimes forget you are an elf, though your lovely ears should hold enough as a reminder.” Leonardo teased with an impish grin of his own on his face as he brushed his hand across the back of Quile’s ear getting a seductive sigh from her. Quile nodded as the band started up again this time a different person singing. The voice of the man caught her ear as familiar. She glanced around the room and saw a drow elf sitting over by the band playing on a harp as he sung. She brought her gaze back to Leonardo who was looking the same direction she had been. “Friend of yours?” He asked.

“Hardly, more like an old acquaintance.” Quile said as she pulled Leonardo’s gaze back to her. “Shall we dance?”

“Of course.” Leonardo said as he took her hand and led her back to the dance floor. They danced for several songs until the band took a break and they took up a seat on a small sofa in one of the parlors. They sat there for several minutes sipping at their drinks and chatting before the drow bard came walking up to them.

“Good evening, Lady Quile and Lord...?” The drow said as he gave a light bow.

“Leonardo Kendric, Leonardo will do just find.” Leonardo said. “That’s quite the costume you have on Mr…?”

“Shame that mask doesn’t cover all of his face.” Quile thought as Leonardo shot her a look.

“Naitachal and well my seamstress thought it suited me.” The drow said as he glanced over to Quile. “You seem awfully quiet tonight Quile, you can’t still be mad at me, that was 37 years ago.” Quile held her left hand up showing Naitachal the tattoo on her hand as well as a rude gesture. “Ah well that answers both issues. How long ago did you fall under the curse?”

“What do you care?” Quile thought as she played with her pendant.

“A few days passed.” Leonardo said.

“I see forgive me Quile I hadn’t heard. You have my sympathies.” Naitachal said.

“Like I want them.” She thought still playing with her necklace getting another look from Leonardo.

“Heh I have the strangest feeling that you two seem to be having a conversation of your own without me.” Naitachal said.

“Not exactly without you more or less, I’ve enchanted Quile’s necklace with a spell that will allow me to hear her thoughts whenever she holds the pendant.” Leonardo said.

“Quite a spell must be interesting to hear all of her thoughts. I wonder how many of them are spears aimed at me right now.” Naitachal said with a laugh.

“Spears? Nay my dagger perhaps.” Quile thought as she gave a light chuckle.

“Anyway, Quile if you would allow me the chance to converse with you about your experience with the curse I would be most obliged. I’ve been charged with learning all I can of this curse.” Naitachal said.

“I’d rather not.” Quile told Leonardo.

“Perhaps tomorrow morning?” Leonardo said.

“What are you doing? I don’t want to spend any more time with that damnable drow.” Quile thought to which Leonardo just gave a smile to her.

“Tomorrow would be fine. Perhaps we could meet at your villa Quile.” Naitachal said. “Now if you’ll excuse me I must be returning to the band.” Naitachal said as he gave bow and walked back over to the band and took up his harp.

“I told you I didn’t want too.” Quile said.

“What harm could it cause? Who knows he might even be the one to find the curse’s cure.” Leonardo said.

“Hmpf fine.” Quile said as she crossed her arms.

“Well the evening is getting a little late would you care for one more dance before we retire?” Leonardo said as he stood and held out his hand for her. Quile looked at his hand but just sat there. “No? Well perhaps Ms. Defrantz would care to dance.” Leonardo said as he started to turn away but was stopped by Quile jumping to her feet and taking his hand and leading him back to the dance floor. The song playing happened to be a slow song and Quile soon found herself with her head resting gently on his shoulder as he ran his hand through her hair.

After the song ended the two quietly slipped out of the party. On the way out Quile noticed Ms. Defrantz standing by a grand staircase watching them and Quile gave Defrantz a smug look as the hand around Leonardo’s waist dropped to gently squeeze his butt. The got into a carriage and Quile told Leonardo to have the driver to head back to her place. The ride was short and the two soon stood on her porch. Leonardo leaned down to Quile and placed a kiss on her lips. “I’ll be back tomorrow morning before Naitachal arrives.” He said.

Quile shook her head no then thought using the elevn tongue, “Liana' Senar.”

Leonardo let out a small chuckle then swept Quile up into his arms. “Well then Serae Senar.” He opened the door and carried Quile through it getting a surprised look from Constance as he walked through the living room.

“Lady Quile!” Constance said thinking there was something wrong until she notice Quile kissing Leonardo’s neck. She let out a small laugh then went back to reading the book she had been reading before they entered.

They moved up the stair and Leonardo laid Quile down on the bed lying down next to her. Quile rolled over so she sat on top of him as she leaned over kissing his lips. Leonardo broke away from her lips and worked his way up to her ears laying soft kisses along them. “Mmm, you know that's one thing I've missed about you Quile, such long, supple ears, so much more to kiss, to tease." said pausing for a moment.

“Oh goddesses don’t stop. Please don’t stop.” Quile thought getting an odd look from Leonardo wondering how she could grasp the pendent around her neck when her hands were roaming his chest and pushing off his shirt. He looked down at her hand to see that sometime between the porch and the bedroom she had wrapped the necklace around her wrist again. He smiled then went back to kissing her ears.

=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+ =+=+=+=+=+=+=

[Queue corny dream sequence music]

Quile awoke laying on something hard, she felt very groggy not really knowing where she was. She tired to sit up but found that her arms and legs were tied to whatever it was she was laying on. She tried to look around but her vision was too blurry to make anything out. There were three figures standing near to her though she couldn’t make out if they were male or female let alone what race they were. She blinked her eyes several times clearing her vision a little. One of them was either a child or a Halfling and was standing near her left hand holding something; she winced as the person repeatedly poked at her hand. “So Ashen who is she?” She heard person next to her hand say in the voice of a man leading her to believe it was a Halfling not a child.

“You don’t recognize her?” Ashen said this one sounding like the man she had left the party with.

“Why don’t you enlighten us then?” A familiar female voice said.

“Quile Val’Darious, the Song of the Forest. I’m surprised you don’t recognize her Defrantz she’s only known from here all the way to the Orange Sea in the Southlands.” Ashen said.

“Quile Val’Darious? The Master and Mistress are going to be pleased with this voice. Imagine the power they’ll draw from it.” Defrantz said standing a little ways away from Quile next to Ashen. Quile turned her head to see them as her vision was clearing up. Standing across the room he stood with a small green gem in his hand. He held it up to the light; he and Defrantz looked at the small figure inside of it. Quile blinked her eyes trying to push the blurriness from her eyes. She caught a glance of the figure inside; it was an image of her. She then glanced past them seeing the door behind them was open. The door led to a ballroom of some sort and she could make out a grand staircase. Defrantz glanced over to Quile seeing she was awake. “Damnit I thought you said she wouldn’t wake up!” She said taking up a bottle and a rag. She dumped the contents of the bottle on the cloth then pressed it over Quile’s mouth. She gagged at its smell then suddenly felt very tired, her vision blurring again before she passed out.

“How much do you think she heard?” The Halfling asked.

“I don’t know.” Ashen said. “What are we going to do?”

“We could kill her then she’d never be able to talk.” The Halfling said.

“Idiot, you kill her and the gem is useless and the Master and Mistress will have our heads.” Defrantz said.

“If word gets out about us they’ll have our heads away.” Ashen said.

Defrantz stood thinking for a moment then reached into her money pouch and handed the Halfling a handful of gold coins. “Go to the potions shop and buy a drought of Memory loss. We’ll erase it from her memory the last thing I need is the city guard knocking down my door.”

=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+ =+=+=+=+=+=+=

[Queue corny post dream sequence music]

Quile awoke lying in Leonardo’s arms, he held her close to him with her head resting on his chest. He was sound asleep even though the rays of the morning sun shined through an open window. Quile lay there thinking about her dream, or was it a glimpse of the past? She slid out of Leonardo’s arms and sat up looking down at him as he still was asleep. Quile laughed to herself she must have worn him out last night. She leaned down and kissed him thinking of waking him with a kiss but he still stayed asleep. She then reached down and shook him trying to wake him. After several tries she managed to rouse him. “Quile what is it?” Leonardo said looking up and seeing the look of quandary on her face.

Quile went to reach for the pendant around her neck but couldn’t find it. Remembering she had wrapped it on her wrist she looked down at her hand but still couldn’t find it. She let out a frustrated sigh and searched around the bed for the necklace. It must have come off last night as they enjoyed each other’s company. She saw the chain hanging out from under Leonardo and coaxed him to roll over as she picked it up. “I remember.” She thought.

“Remember?” Leonardo asked still waking up.

“What happened to me while they kidnapped me.” Quile thought. “Well some of it.”

Leonardo sat up leaning against the head board and pulling Quile into him. “Tell me what you can remember maybe more will come back to you.”

“I remember being in a basement of some sort. There were three people there, a elf man, a male halfling and an elf woman. They had me tied to a table or something. The Halfling was giving me this tattoo.” Quile said holding up her hand. “The man and woman were on the other side of the room looking at a green gem; inside the gem was an image of me. They started talking they said something about the master and mistress being pleased with the power of my voice. The man’s name was Ashen he was the one who led me to the house and drugged me, the woman… the woman was Defrantz. I think the house was hers I remember seeing the staircase that was in the ballroom. I don’t remember much after that they realized I was awake and drugged me again.”

[Roku]

Theron followed Mr. Duarty out of his carriage.

"Now Theron, go do your own thing. No offense, but if Miss Defrantz kicks you out of the party I dont want to be seen with you." Mr. Duarty whispered to Theron. The monk just smiled. The Duarty's were well dressed. Jim had a white tuxedo, and his wife had a beautiful flowing coral dress.

Theron wasnt much of a sight, wearing one of Mr. Duarty's old button shirts and his usual black karate pants. The one thing that made him stand out the most was his spiky blue mohawk, which Mr. Duarty begged him to shave off before attending the party.

The three approached the beautiful gates. They entered and walked around the wonderful garden and fountains. Theron noticed one of the guards at the palace entrance give him a dirty look. When the man grabbed him by the shoulder, Mr. Duarty flashed three invitations. The guard snarled and let the monk in.

"That was close. Im gonna leave you alone now Jim. Wouldnt want to embarass you or anything." Theron said and walked away. The Duarty's walked over to some friends in the corner and began to chat.

Theron walked up to the bar and ordered ice water. The bartender smiled and brought him a tall glass. The monk looked around at the party attendees. Everything was what he had expected, except for the drow. Theron saw a drow talking to an elven women with a man near the dance floor. He saw the women grab a pendant around her neck. Then Theron realized she wasn’t speaking throughout the entire conversation. It was her! The women Corria spoke of. And that must be the man next to her. The site of the tattoo on the women’s hand confirmed his assumptions.

Theron saw the drow leave the two. The elven women and the man were heading for the door! He had failed! He gulped down his water nervously.

“How could I let this happen! I waited too long!” Theron thought to himself. Then he remembered the drow. Maybe he could talk to him, and find out how he can contact the two.

“Excuse me sir.” Theron shouted to the drow as he ran towards him. The drow quickly turned, giving a shocked look at the oncoming blue mohawked man. He was playing his harp with the band, and wasnt expecting interuptions.

“Who the hell are you? Cant you see im in the middle of a song?” the drow said, seeming very annoyed, staring at Therons clothes.

“I am Theron. I am a monk of Corria. I have to speak with those two people you were just with! I am on a mission given to me by my goddess.” Theron spoke with haste.

“Slow down Theron. My name is Naitachal. You don’t look much like a monk, but that’s not important right now. What do you want with Lady Quile and Lord Leonardo?” The drow asked. He now stepped down from the stage as the others played on, curious about what this man had to say.

“It’s about the curse which bestows the elven women.” Theron answered.

“Ah, you mean the bards curse. Yes, a very important topic indeed. In fact, I just made plans of speaking with Lady Quile tomorrow morning about that matter. Perhaps you could accompany me good man, and speak your business with her.” The drow said with a kind smile.

“Thank you Naitachal. That would be great. The only problem is I dont know how to get to Lady Quiles home." Theron took a deep breath, sighing in gratification.

“ Just stick around me monk. I’ll make sure these people don’t give you any trouble. You can stay overnight here. The band and I always do that. Madame Defrantz doesnt mind, you see, she enjoys our company. In the morning, we will head over to Lady Quiles house. Just relax and enjoy the music.” Naitachal said with a slight grin. Theron noticed Madame Defrantz in her attractice black dress and returned the smile. The monk took a seat next to the band. He anxiously waited for the party to be over, realizing the nasty glances from people were increasing. He enjoyed the music however, and before he knew it, people were leaving.

Theron fell asleep in the chair. He woke up to the sounds of birds chirping. He felt a tap on his shoulder. The monk opened his eyes to see Naitachals face staring down at him.

"Time to go Theron. We dont want to get Madame Defrantz mad. She lets us stay, but not that long." The drow whispered.

Theron nodded and rose to his feet. The monk followed the drow to his carriage. It was much nicer than Mr. Duarty's, Theron realized as he entered. There was a lot of room inside with two cushioned benches across from each other. They could fit about four each. There was also a beautifuly carved wooden table between the two benches. Theron and Naitachal sat across from each other. The carriage began to move, heading for Lady Quile's house.......

[Mikeido]

I held Quile close to me as she leant back against the warmth of my bare chest, thinking on what she had remembered. As she held her pendant and thought her thoughts, I could see in vision as well as voice, through her eyes what she would have seen at the time. Fond memories of the night before were pushed to one side as the more demanding thoughts of what had happened to Quile when her voice was raped from her. Indeed the one woman was Defrantz. How she had tried to seduce and considering what happened to Quile, most likely even drug me. I sighed in aggravation.

“Defrantz? Seems there really was an agenda to her party, damn well a pox on her and the horse she rode in on.”

“Huh?” Quile asked, giving me a strange, bemused look. I just laughed and shook my head.

“Sorry, just an old saying my father used to say about people that annoyed him in the moment. He liked the word pox, said it was like poetry,” I said, laughing at the old memory.

”I thought Defrantz was nice, trying to seduce me aside, I thought she was pretty nice. Always the case though, one you thinks nice is the evil one. Well, I wouldn’t be suprised should another tragically turn up with this very curse upon them then, maybe even that bard fellow, Naitachal, right? Well, gladly enough it wont be me, as well she may have tried my heart was too distracted for her whimsical trappings.”

“You think I’m nice though...right?”

“I do indeed,” I said, hugging her close and kissing her cheek just below the ear, hearing her breath catch short on her lips. “But you my dear, are the kind of evil I love and cannot resist, my dark...lustful desire.” I continued, kissing up along her ear as she sighed and moved in my arms.

“Mmm, now now Leo don’t forget you invited that drow over this morning.”

“...and the horse he rode in on, so I did.”

“Hah, now who dosen’t want him here, hmm?” Quile said, deliberately moving against me seductively, pulling away quickly and turning to me with just the thin bedsheet held over her chest, though it served as little cover, obviously something she intended, all part of making me pay for inviting Naitachal around, teasing me on the edge of lust unreachable. Instead of reaching out and pursuing Quile I leaned back and grinned, something that seemed to confuse Quile, who leaving the bedsheet where it was over her chest grasped the pendant aswell and thought to me.

“Hey what are you so smug about, you don’t desire me now?”

“Oh Quile you know I would happily make love to you till we were both exhausted all over again, and damned if I don’t want to right now, but...no it’s nothing.” I said coolly, chuckling as I looked around for the white shirt I had worn under the extravagant golden suit the night before. Quile threw down the bedsheet and stormed over to me, placing herself firmly on my lap as she demanded my attention.

“Hey that’s not fair, tell me.” She said with a forced anger as she folded her arms, not immediately realising the effect it had on her chest, though not trying to change it as she sat there, glaring at me for an answer. Not parting gaze with her beautiful eyes, as tempting as it may have been, stroked a hand up to her cheek as I grabbed up my shirt and loosely flung it over my shoulders, pushing an arm through either sleeve. Holding Quile’s back with the left, sleeved, arm leant forward and kissed her soft elven lips though she did little to return it.

“Quile you’ll spoil the surprise now. Come now, we have a guest to prepare for, don’t we?” I said, moving the hand that cupped her cheek up to her ear, stroking over the ridge and toying with the very tip. Quile tried to resist, but her faltering gaze and breaths gave her away as she fell to my touch.

“Aaa...no, you’re right,” She conceded, though I teased on for a moment longer “Leonardo Kendric not now.”

“Well, now that you sound like my mother...” I said, letting out a hearty laugh as I kissed her cheek and slid out from under her, finding the rest of my clothes. Quile slid off the bed aswell, walking over to the closet and getting some of her clothes out. It wasn’t long before we were both fully dressed and presentable again. Walking down the grand stairs met the fair Constance in the hall, having just come out from the main room. At first she jumped a little at my appearance but after a sharp glance at Quile then back to me realised who it was and smiled, sighing in relief.

“I’m sorry if I scared you Constance.” I said, stealing up her hand and gently kissing it. “Have you slept well?”

“Ah...well enough yes, thank you Leonardo.” She spoke, still a slight taken aback by my being there, although she had seen me carry Quile up the stairs the very night before, I assumed it was more out of suprise that I was there in that moment and she would have jumped all the same had it been Quile alone than that I was there at all this morning. The light blush passed from Constance’s face as she regained her composure and gestured into the very room she had come from.

“I prepared breakfast, I ah...assume you will both be hungry.” She said, faltering again on second thought of what she should say.

“My dear lady Constance, Quile relays my feelings aswell but I do hope we didn’t keep you awake or discomfort you in any way.”

“Oh, heavens no.” She said, allowing a smile as she chuckled and waved away the thought. “Not at all Leonardo.”

“Very well, thank you for preparing breakfast Constance, you prove a person to cherish with my every meeting.” I said, bowing lightly.

“What, you’re hitting on my only staff...and close friend now? Just don't get any funny ideas, she wouldn’t be up for that,” Quile teased from behind me with a quiet laugh.

“And my lady Quile tells me she wishes to keep a close eye and never loose you aswell.” I continued, noting Quile’s jovial question was lined with impatience. The blush in Constance’s cheeks rushed back into view as she swallowed and bowed in return.

“Well, thank you both, if y-you’ll excuse me though.”

“Of course.” I said as the fair woman walked with a slight more pace than usual past us. Turning around to see Quile behind me, trying to hide the honest amusement in her eyes said nor thought nothing.

“I’m sorry dear I just didn’t want her to feel uncomfortable, I was just trying to be gentlemanly, as I do.”

“Hmm...of course.” Quile thought as she allowed a smile to form and walked aside me as I slid an arm around her waist, veering slightly down across the fine curves of her thighs as we turned into the room. As Quile reached her chair, I walked to sit aside it, though Quile reached out and stopped me, grasping her pendant as she did so.

“Not there, here, sit.” She demanded, gesturing over to her chair.

“But Quile that’s your chair.” I observed, though her reply was only one of reaffirmation. Obliging her sat down in the veritably comfortable chair, I understood why Quile always sat here and all others knew it was specifically hers, it was quite comfortable indeed. Though as I sat and found myself comfortable I found it would only get better as Quile slid over and sat on my lap, making sure she herself was comfortable in the most seductive way possible, curling her arm around my neck and leaning close for a kiss that seemed to last forever. Had there not been a knock at the door and the sound of fair Constance rushing by with a call of “I’ll get it,” I would have been tempted to take her there. But no, as Quile had seemed to have forgotten about, I had a suprise for her that as Constance reached the door, I thought might be fun to put into effect as Quile broke from the kiss and leant back to see who was at the door, nitentionally exposing her clevage. Interesting more so as she was sat so close to me. Delving into the connection we shared and the more mage side of my abilities, showed Quile that there was a little more to that which she wore than it being able to allow me to read her thoughts. Indeed as I focused a small amount of magic, it tickled the very part of Quile’s mind that held her passions and lustfulness. Quile let out a sharp cry of pleasure, silent to the outside world, though I heard the reverberation of pleasure in her mind, as she glanced back at me, her face suddenly flushed with some inexplicable pleasure. I only smirked and kissed her upper lip, parted from the lower that allowed her to gasp in suprise.

“Yes, dear?”

“You better not have just done what I th...ooh, Leo you’re in so much trouble.” She said, her voice giving way as another wave of pleasure washed over her that she could feel, but not feed, for of course we had guests.

“Just what for my dear Quile?” I asked innocently as I held her close and gently kissed her neck, feeling her breaths heavy and lustful.

“You know damn fine well what for Leonardo. I forgot you could do that.”

“Well, being truthful I’m more a mage than I used to be my dear, all that time I neglected being with you, I was actually researching things, half the time I was doing it for you, yet didn’t quite realise you just wanted me to be there at all. Still, if I was able to do it before, it was not but half as good as I can now, and you know two can place your little game of forbidden seduction my dear.” I said, kissing up the edge of her neck, not needing to reach the weak spot of her ear now, but I had to admit I had an affinity for her ears, so long and supple, how she sighed with a pleasure shared in both of us when they were kissed. Quile grasped at her composure, grasping at the pendant aswell as she did.

“Yes...well two can also play a little game I know of aswell, only this one I have the control. You know I still have that whip, right?”

“I do, I saw it last night, though you seemed to be happy enough to let me play the dominant role for the most of the night.”

“Aaa...yes well you won’t be so lucky this time.”

“Oh I wouldn’t know about that, when have I ever complained of allowing you what you will before?”

“Hmm, we’ll see Leo, you might regret it yet.” She said with a mix of seduction and threat on her thoughts. Though as Constance brought our two guests through, I let up on teasing Quile, though now she knew she’d get as good as she gave, though what she would give later, I could only imagine, and grin quietly for the thought of it. Constance led our guests both to a seat across from us and introduced us. First was the drow, of whom Quile had an unspoken history with, and far be it from me to want to drag up old scars, even if we were in the fellows company, it wasn’t my place to wonder what had happened in the past. As he had introduced himself the night before, this was Naitachal, however Quile may have felt I think we were both in some way relieved to see him well. His friend though, who we found to be known as Theron, a monk of Corria infact, was someone new and bore quite...interesting hairstyling for a start. Light blue, in near enough mohawk fashion, I could tell Quile was at least intrigued as I was as to how such a paring should end up in her house when not for one of her performances. Well, apparently they both had business here, and I knew Naitachal’s was of the Bard’s curse, which between muted insults I would relay what Quile would remember. Our second guest though, on second thought I may have seen him in a passing glance during the party the night before, one such as he wasn’t easily forgotten, though it was certainly no one I knew off hand, or of why he was here. All would be explained in due time though and as Constance came back through, breaking the awquard silence, asked if there was anything she could get anyone.

[Roku]

"Water please, with extra ice." Theron said calmly to Constance.

He studied the elven women. It was her alright, the same one from the party. Next to her was the same man that was beside her the night before.

"I am Theron. It is an honor to meet you both. I come to discuss the pressing matter of the bards curse. I am a follower of the ice goddess of Corria, you see, and I have been given a task. My goddess believes this threat is more powerful than anyone has imagined. She has sent me to find help and fight to bring back the voices of the bards. I wish to help you for your help in return. Together, I believe we can stop whoever or whatever is behind this." Theron explained to the two.

The monk sat himself in a wooden chair. Constance came back with the water. The monk gulped the frigid drink quickly.

"I dont mean to bother you Leonardo, but this is no time for fun and games. Time is against us. If you do not wish to aid me in the fight against this evil, at least give me enough information as you can. With or without you, I will still proceed, even if it means my death." Theron said, still speaking with the same odd calmness.

[Darknight Z0]

Naitachal had nearly choked on the sip of wine he was taking in when he had seen Quile walk in.
He had to excuse himself from the conversation and watch her, as she walked around the room, as she danced. All with some other man, whom he didn't recognize.
Naitachal remembered with an amused look on his face, a similar time...

Young, young and stupid. By their people's standards anyway. Naitachal gracefully accepted the hand of the elven woman and shook his head.
"You've far more practice than me Quile, Im afraid my blood prevents me from excelling like you." Naitachal said as he sat down, Quile, a vision of beauty, sitting next to him. She shook her head with exasperation and smacked him lightly on his arm.

"You keep saying that, Naitachal. But in time you'll dance. You need to open up yourself to the music...like you do when you play, only move your body as well." she smiled at him, and Naitachal smiled back.
Ever since he arrived, he had been simply a drow, and as a drow...evil. Quile had suffered enough to actually befriend and help Naitachal, well it came in handy that they studied under the same master bard(at differing times).
Naitachal could still recall his master mentioning Miss Quile, the enchantress of song and dance fondly to him, so when he was released on his own, he sought her out to help with his own shortcomings in the world of music.
Dancing.

The two got up, and humming softly, she began to lead Naitachal again, as the only elf with two left feet in the world, gracefully tried to follow.
It was only stupid youth what followed, and the unsuspecting newness of the world above which played on Naitachal's spirit.
Love is a word, with no translation in the land of the drow. Power would be the closest one would come to that, as marriages are a flaunting and teaming of power's/worth, not feelings.
But hindsight is twenty twenty, and youth(even that of elves) will have its way.
So foolishly the two took their kinship together, and threw it away for the passions easily mistook for love.

In the end, Naitachal was forced to leave her, in the middle of the night.
He never was able to tell her why, and she had never taken it well...
Eventually his prowess as a Bard grew, and his story, but he never did think back on young Quile...until now.

...Naitachal pulled his thoughts free, and walked towards the couple as they were free at the moment. He self-conciously tried to ignore his outfit, and focus on now.

“Good evening, Lady Quile and Lord...?” he said as he gave a light bow.

“Leonardo Kendric, Leonardo will do just find.” the man said. “That’s quite the costume you have on Mr…?”

“Naitachal and well my seamstress thought it suited me.” Naitachal said as he glanced over to Quile. “You seem awfully quiet tonight Quile, you can’t still be mad at me, that was 37 years ago.” Quile held her left hand up showing Naitachal the tattoo on her hand as well as a rude gesture. “Ah well that answers both issues. How long ago did you fall under the curse?” he said, marvelling at how well it was going so far.

“A few days passed.” Leonardo said.

“I see forgive me Quile I hadn’t heard. You have my sympathies.” Naitachal said, honestly though sure Quile could care less. The look in her eyes was certainly a pained one to say the least. Naitachal watched as the man exchanged another look with her, as Quile touched the pendant she was wearing.

“I have the strangest feeling that you two seem to be having a conversation of your own without me.” Naitachal said recognizing the magical device easily, and surmising its purpose.

“Not exactly without you more or less, I’ve enchanted Quile’s necklace with a spell that will allow me to hear her thoughts whenever she holds the pendant.” Leonardo said.

“Quite a spell must be interesting to hear all of her thoughts. I wonder how many of them are spears aimed at me right now.” Naitachal said with a laugh.

Quile gave a light chuckle, and Naitachal shook his head lightly.

“Anyway, Quile if you would allow me the chance to converse with you about your experience with the curse I would be most obliged. I’ve been charged with learning all I can of this curse.” Naitachal said.

“Perhaps tomorrow morning?” Leonardo said, the look from Quile obviously meaning otherwise but Naitachal nodded.

“Tomorrow would be fine. Perhaps we could meet at your villa Quile.” Naitachal said. “Now if you’ll excuse me I must be returning to the band.” Naitachal said as he gave bow and walked back over to the band wishing to end the joyous reunion.

As he took up the harp Naitachal visibly eased up, and laughed with one of the bandmembers who had been watching him.
"To think all these years, i would have relished the chance to have her unable to quip a retort back to me, and i am still beaten back like a dog." Naitachal shrugged as the band took up another tune.

The notes began to play and Naitachal was about to open the verse when someone shouted for his attention.
He looked to see who it was rather annoyed, and found a ...oddly dressed man of sorts. Moving towards him. He had a blue mohawk, and carried himself as if he was unaccustomed to being in partys like this.

“Who the hell are you? Cant you see im in the middle of a song?” Naitachal quipped as he watched the man approach.

“I am Theron. I am a monk of Corria. I have to speak with those two people you were just with! I am on a mission given to me by my goddess.” Theron spoke with haste.

“Slow down... Theron was it? I'm Naitachal. You don’t look much like a monk, but that’s not important right now. What do you want with Lady Quile and Lord Leonardo?” Naitachal asked. Stepping down from the stage as the others played on, he felt curious about what this man had to say.

“It’s about the curse which bestows the elven women.” Theron replied with the same haste and animation that made Naitachal wonder if the man had been using any "religoius" drugs.

“Ah, you mean the bards curse. Yes, a very important topic indeed. In fact, I just made plans of speaking with Lady Quile tomorrow morning about that matter...Though perhaps you could accompany me good monk, and speak your business with her as well.” Naitachal said with a smile as he smiled at the idea of Quile's reaction.

“Thank you Naitachal. That would be great. The only problem is I dont know how to get to Lady Quiles home." Theron took a deep breath, sighing in gratification.

“ Just stick around me monk. I’ll make sure these people don’t give you any trouble. You can stay overnight here. The band and I always do that. Madame Defrantz doesnt mind, you see, she enjoys our company. In the morning, we will head over to Lady Quiles house. Just relax and enjoy the music.” Naitachal said with a slight grin, and turned back to the band. The man sat down, and Naitachal winked to the band member nearby who picked up a sorrowful tune.

Naitachal sang a few enchanted songs that evening, not wishing to broadcast it openly, but helping things along. He had pushed the monk to sleep with a slow song, not wishing to watch how the man's bouncy attitude and uncertainty would go with the party, and then pulled the crowd together with the typical round of music. The tragic and romantic tale of Illia and Rushe to end the evening's festivities, where he sang out the final touching lyrics on his own very tired fingers.

When the evening wound down, Naitachal had firmly wished for two things.
Too find the attractive young seamstress who made him this outfit and make her pay...and too get out of the damn clothes as quickly as possible.
As he and the band rested between set's, he got more than enough offers both verbally and physically to have him not worry about the latter.
As Naitachal was preparing to turn to check on the Monk who was still sound asleep he nearly yelped as someone pinched his posterier through the tight leggings of leather he wore.

He turned around to Ms. Defrantz with a strained smile.

"Good Evening Mistress, i do hope you enjoyed the perfomance this evening. The King sends his best wishes." Naitachal smiled and tried to bow, without spilling his drink and revealing any of his body moreso than it already was. As he bowed his sharp elven ears picked up another snippet of conversation behind him on the round firmness of his postierier and he turned around quickly, next to Ms. Defrantz and the bar.

She smiled at him and his amusing antics and nodded.
"I can see he does...i can see he does." she said with a smile that made Naitachal gulp down his drink in one tossing.
"I wished to speak to you about your performance dear Naitachal..." she said as she turned and ran her hand up the hem of his open shirt and fingered it lighlty hovering over his bare chest, as he looked down at her.
"Such, graceful, talented and supple hands like yours...It's no wonder the harp strings make such exquisite noise as you ply across them." she said, pushing herself close to Naitachal but making it look as if she was reaching for a drink.

"Thank you my lady...but i assure you, such talented hands...get tired very quickly." Naitachal thought quickly, trying not to think of the repurcussions of sleeping with a friend of the King...oh the court would be just a joyous event then...

"Oh...dear me, Im sure they do. As a friend of the King's, i would do anything to help such a talented Bard. Perhaps if your fingers are well enough you can knock on the third door to the left, up from the front stairs after the party has ended, we can see what we can do for those...talented hands of yours.” She said quite boldly.
Naitachal was repressing his very "talented" fingers at the moment from playing the instrument they wished to, and nodded mutely as she turned and walked across the room to talk to the others.

Naitachal turned and ordered another drink, but before he could down it his postierier was once again fondled, this time quite openly.
Naitachal prepared himself once more as he turned around, half expecting Ms. Defrantz but found himself looking at an attractive half-elf, with fire red hair.
He looked her over quickly, eyeing the slim and sheer near the edges dress the young half-breed was wearing. His eyes quickly traced up her hips to her more ample measurements, before she spoke.

"Well i guess it is true what they say about Drow then isnt it." she said, as Naitachal looked at her confused.

"And what do they say?" he said after a moment.

"They say your all as hard, and cold as the dark earth you come from itself. They are at least half true it seems." she said with a twinkle in her eyes.

Naitachal smiled as he played along. "And what half is true, Madame...?"

"You tell me, Master Bard. You may call me Madame Defrantz." she said, smiling as he raised his eyebrows."Ms Defrantz here is my Aunt, sister to my mother." the young half-elf said as if she knew the confusion would come .

"Well...Madame...Have you business with me this evening, or did you just wish to relay your admirance of the performance?" Naitachal said carefully putting down his glass.

"In a way, Naitachal...I saw the way my Aunt relayed her admirance...Perhaps we share the same...musical tastes." she said with a smile. " Ive heard that, a practiced bard can evoke over a dozen tones with a single touch of his fingers...Forgive me if i seem stubborn, but i think i have to see that for myself." she added, running her fingers along the back of his hand.

Naitachal looked back to the sleeping monk, and the rest of the band as they prepared to end the evening, and then nodded.
"Well Madame, I think perhaps you would need a private lesson..." he said, sweeping through the crowd with the half-elf.

***
Naitachal carefully closed the bedroom door behind him as he squeezed his foot into the other boot. Behind him a cascade of red hair glinted off the morning light, and the small rolled up musical sheet on the pillow next to her.

He through on his shirt, and wondered where to look for the monk, before oddly enough finding him sleeping in the same spot he was before. Servants were scurrying around, but had left him alone in the chair, only looking once as Naitachal came in and tapped the monk on the shoulder.

"Time to go Theron. We dont want to get Madame Defrantz mad. She lets us stay, but not that long." The drow whispered. Thinking more along the lines of not wishing to find out which Defrantz woke up first.

Theron nodded and rose to his feet. They walked outside where Naitachal found the carriage awaiting him, the coach smiling as Naitachal came out. He got in the king's carriage after giving the directions to Quile's Villa and then shook the sleep from his face with a yawn...
Soon enough they reached Quile's Villa and were soon brought in by a young maid. She seemed particulary amused by Naitachal's state of dress but said nothing as she led them to the sitting room.

"Water please, with extra ice." Theron said calmly to Constance.

"I am Theron. It is an honor to meet you both. I come to discuss the pressing matter of the bards curse. I am a follower of the ice goddess of Corria, you see, and I have been given a task. My goddess believes this threat is more powerful than anyone has imagined. She has sent me to find help and fight to bring back the voices of the bards. I wish to help you for your help in return. Together, I believe we can stop whoever or whatever is behind this." Theron explained to the two.

The monk sat himself in a wooden chair. Constance came back with the water. The monk gulped the frigid drink quickly.

"I dont mean to bother you Leonardo, but this is no time for fun and games. Time is against us. If you do not wish to aid me in the fight against this evil, at least give me enough information as you can. With or without you, I will still proceed, even if it means my death." Theron said, still speaking with the same odd calmness.

Naitachal had been squeezing his temples, and had ordered something a bit more fitting than water, but turned to the quick talking monk with a smile.

"Whoa now, whoa. Slow down there, Theron. Im never one to refuse business, but we have no need to rush into things here. Let's take out time." Naitachal said, as she maid returned with his drink.

Quile looked at Naitachal and made a smirk that he needed no translation for.

"We were obviously...preoccupied last night, with the party and such and I'd like a chance to check up on everything to make sure nothing new has happened. I was hoping we could plan a pleasant dinner date this evening, though i had no idea as to the ideas of our monk friend here." Naitachal said, almost communicating back with his own thoughts of "look whos talking" to Quile's look.

[Fluff]

Amadeo looked at the crowd before him and noticed that there was quite a number of unusual people out that night. He glanced at one of the band players. The drow was dressed in a ridiculous outfit, to say the least, although he was quite good at strumming his harp. Amadeo listened intently to the music being played by the band. It almost seemed magical to him, a pleasure to behold. He analyzed each passing note then remarked how it struck its audience. The songs they played varied, effecting different moods. However, to Amadeo’s ears, the music was more than plain notes and tones. To him, it had an otherworldly, mystical quality.

Amadeo then broke free from the reverie of the music and continued scouring the mansion for any signs of hoodlums. Save for a few vagabonds and drunkards dotting the place, the party was proceeding quite well. He was at the gate earlier and remarked that many of the guests carried themselves with great care and poise.

“Such a lovely couple, those two.”

“I hear she has lost her voice!”

“What an appalling dress!”

“Aaahhh… A sight to behold…”

Amadeo turned to see the couple that the people were talking about. A beautiful elven woman was dancing with a rather handsome fellow. Indeed, they were made a beautiful sight. They seemed to be floating rather than dancing. They were singing a song in the midst of their dance. For some time, Amadeo’s gaze was transfixed on this couple.

Finally, Amadeo tore his eyes away from the duo. There were so many distractions within the mansion it was hard to focus on his duties. He walked to another part of the mansion, where a curious spectacle befell him. There was a man sporting a ridiculous hairdo. His blue hair was in the form of a Mohawk, and his black karate pants clashed with his pink shirt. Outlandish, indeed!. Amadeo stood still for a moment wondering how this man could have been allowed to enter the party.

“I believe Madame Defrantz has her reasons,” his uncle said suddenly emerging from the shadows.

“I suppose …” Amadeo said in a faint manner.

“Any trouble?” his uncle inquired.

“A few minor hindrances, nothing to worry about,” Amadeo said.

“That’s good! Well, carry on!”

Amadeo continued patrolling the mansion, it was then that he saw another guest being wooed by Madame Defrantz. It was the man that the eleven woman was dancing with. This was the probably the fifth man she has invited to her room this evening, Amadeo though to himself.

“Will she ever tire of seducing her guests,” Amadeo said to himself.

Something else caught Amadeo’s attention. The music had changed. The notes were enchanted; the song most probably was meant to charm the soul, but still discomfited Amadeo. He tried to remember what this type of music does to its listeners. Recalling his past experiences in his travels, he finally remembered that this music was meant to put people to sleep. The music however, was not emanating from the band as a whole but from the distant sounds of the harp.

Amadeo swiftly approached the band to question the harp player. As he neared the band, he noticed that the strangely clothed Mohawk haired man was already sleeping soundly on one of the chairs. Understanding dawned upon him.

As Amadeo continued aimlessly wandering around the mansion, something strange caught his eye. A halfling was dragging someone into the stairs leading down to the lower chambers. He approached the halfing stealthily.

“What is your business here?” Amadeo questioned the man.

The Halfling dropped the body and looked up to Amadeo in surprise. “I am one of Madame Defrantz’s people, I was helping this man into one of the guest rooms. You’re one of Madame Defrantz guards right?” the halfling asked.

“That is correct,” Amadeo said.

“Well, you’re supposed to be looking out after the revelers. The party is quite distant from this area. I suggest you go back to the party and I might forget to mention this little incident to the lady,” the Halfling said.

“Umm … Yes of course, I am sorry for wandering off from where I am supposed to be.” Amadeo said apologetically.

“Good … now don’t let me catch you astray again!” the Halfling said.

“Yes,” Amadeo said softly.

Amadeo walked silently to the corridors and faded into the shadows. He waited and watched as the halfling looked around suspiciously and continued to drag the body down the stairs. Amadeo crept out of the shadows and went down the stairs. Silently, he followed the sound of the body being dragged across the hallway. Finally, Amadeo caught sight of the Halfling hauling the body in a nearby room. He waited in the gloomy passage, invisible to any passerby.

After the halfling left the room, Amadeo waited a few moments more before entering the room.

Inside, what Amadeo saw horrified him. The unconscious man was chained to a slab of marble, his head turned to the side. There was a profuse number of candlesticks were in the room but none were lit.

Amadeo approached the figure, examining the body for any signs of injury. So far there were none, but he did observe one distinguishable figure engraved in the man’s hand. A figure of a broken harp.

Amadeo drew back in fear. So Madame Defrantz was part of the curse. The halfling was must have been an accomplice! Amadeo wanted to free the man but refrained from doing so to avoid trouble. Silently, but hastily he stole away from the room. He quickly went back to the party, hoping that no one noticed his absence. Catching his breath, Amadeo started to calm down when he noticed Madame Defrantz approaching him.

“Amadeo, is it not?” the woman question him.

“Yes, Madame …” Amadeo said.

“Your conduct and valor tonight has been exemplary, a small celebration is in order. Perhaps a little drink to start things off?” the woman asked.

“I’m afraid I must refuse, Madame. The night is young and I wish to be at my keenest to fend off ruffians,” Amadeo said calmly.

“Oh! But you must!” Madame Defrantz spoke.

“I cannot,” Amadeo said apologetically and he quickly eased out of the conversation. Before the lady could stop him, Amadeo headed for the hall.
Amadeo searched the crowd for his uncle, whom he spotted several seconds later.

“I must go!” Amadeo said hurriedly.

“To where? The party isn’t over yet,” his uncle told him.

“I will explain later, but I must leave now,” Amadeo replied.

Quickly he left the mansion and rushed towards his home thinking about the events that occurred this night.

[Dream Goddess]

Moving along the dirt paths of a small village on the outskirts of Harrock as slowly as I dared, I watched the stares and the awed faces out of the corner of my eye. The human peasants who stopped in the middle of their daily chores to see me glide towards the great musical city had never seen such a creature like myself before, I supposed. I knew that they had seen elves before, because many of my kind had passed through this village to reach Harrock, but none had ever been a high priestess of Kallia. I had been blessed by the dark goddess of chaos in my sleep and she had altered my appearance to suit her: I was given eyes with no color or pupils, long ebony hair that grew to the ground, but never dragged, and porcelain skin that reflected the moonlight. I was, indeed, something to gawk at, but it grew tiresome after a while.

“Have you not work to complete before the day ends, good village people?” I said in my sweet, silky voice and never stopping to look them in the eye. I heard a murmur from the crowd that was slowly gathering from behind me and they returned to their jobs reluctantly. Chuckling to myself, I remembered that my enchantress training didn’t really help my problem with drawing gawking herds of bumbling idiots. As I reached the edge of the village’s borders, a young girl of no more than 5 years with curly golden hair and blue eyes bounded up to me.

“Lady, lady! Please wait for me!” she shouted in a squeaky, high pitch voice. Smiling, I turned around and knelt down to reach the girl’s level.

“Yes, little one? What do you need?” I asked, softening my voice to sound maternal and kind.

“Do you know my mommy? She has white eyes and black hair just like you!” the little girl said in a very forward, but pleading way. Ah, so her mother was a priestess of Kallia as well, how fortunate.

“No, I am afraid that I do not know your mother, but am I right in saying that she serves the great goddess Kallia?” I inquired. Grinning widely at me, the girl nodded.

“Yeah, she does! How’d you know? Anyway, if you ever go to the big jail in Harrock please rescue my mommy. She’s been there for 4 moon cycles already and she was only supposed to be there for 2,” to illustrate her point, she held up two chubby fingers and wiggled them.

“I will see what I can do. What is your mother’s name, sweetie?” I replied to the joy of the girl.

“Her name is Janille and she is wearing a dark blue dress,” she informed me. Standing up slowly, I looked down at the girl and wished that it were Kallia herself that I had been speaking with.

“Alright, then. I must be off. Fare thee well, little maiden,” and with saying that, I turned around and headed to the city that lie ahead of me. It wasn’t that far of a distance, but I was growing tired of walking, so I cast a simple spell that allowed me to float. It took me no more than half an hour to reach the city gates on foot and I giggled in delight, thinking of all the discord that awaited me within the walls.

“Halt, state your name, occupation, and purpose,” a wizened guard at the gate ordered, holding out his hand to stop me. The last time I had visited Harrock, there was no such security and people just walked in and out at their leisure. I smirked at how chaotic the city must have grown since then. I had, indeed, picked a perfect place to serve my goddess.

“Noble guard, what use have you for my name when it is so insignificant? In fact, I am just a traveler who wishes refuge and rest from the tyranny of the winding roads,” I lied through my teeth, but used my charm spell at the same time, willing this man to look at me as a friend and trusted acquaintance. The guard looked dazed for a moment and then shook his head in disbelief.

“What was wrong with me? I should have never stopped you from seeking rest and relaxation. Please, enter my lady,” he said in a confused tone. I curtsied gracefully as the humongous gates opened for me. Knowing that I could no longer float along in a city filled with curious people, I landed on my feet and resumed walking into the city’s walls. The dull roar of the crowds greeted my ears and I felt at ease, almost like one would feel when they return to a long abandoned home. I had, at one point in my very early life, lived here among the artists, dancers, singers, and bards, but had never actually been into the streets long enough to take it all in. Yes, my guardian knew better than to let my young, impressionable mind wander amongst these insane dreamers… As my mind wandered, I did not watch where I was heading, causing me to collide with a young human boy in his late teens.

“O-oh, I’m sorry m’lady. I didn’t see where I was…” but the boy trailed off into silence as he looked into my white eyes. He grasped onto the small lute he was carrying and gasped loudly. A look of complete terror swept over his face and I smiled.

“What were you saying, boy?” I hissed quietly, inching nearer to his face. He scurried backwards and shrieked.

“Nothing!” he said too loudly and began to attract attention. I was getting annoyed with his obvious lack of courage, so I stood up, pulled my hood over my eyes, and walked down the busy street once more. There were no more eyes following me and I felt better for it. I walked a bit more until I came to a grand looking inn with nobles filing in and out of its decorated doors.

“This is where I shall stay,” I muttered, pulling a rather fat purse out of my cloak. I walked inside and up to the counter where a rather lazy hostess sat, reclined in her chair.

“Welcome to the Leiq Inn, may I reserve a room for you?” the hostess droned while looking at the state of her chipped fingernails. Smiling, I reached into my purse and acquired 9 gold coins.

“Yes, I would like the best room you have with a nice view of the city,” I said simply while the girl gawked at the money in my hand. She immediately snapped to attention and hopped to her feet.

“But of course, honored customer. Do you have any bags or parcels that you wish to have brought upstairs for you?” she asked eagerly, apparently looking for a fat tip. I resisted the urge to laugh at this silly human and shook my head politely. She nodded quickly and ushered me past the parlor and bar, up a set of elegant staircases, until we arrived on the 5th floor. After walking down the hallway, the hostess opened an oak door with carvings of wild roses in it to reveal a beautiful luxury suite. I handed the girl the 9 gold coins and walked to the window. Yes, this was the perfect view for watching the destruction of a city. I smiled in satisfaction and dismissed the girl.

“This is perfect. You may leave me,” I uttered and she shut the door, leaving me to rest on a lovely bed stuffed with the softest down I had ever felt. After my long trek to the city, I allowed myself to drift into a deep sleep in the middle of the day. When I next awoke, I opened my eyes to anything but the suite I had slumbered in.

“Ah, so my little Kilanai awakes at last. I wondered how long I would have the pleasure of watching you sleep,” an all too familiar voice spoke from shadows and I sat up in alarm. I was in a dark, dank little stone room with a tiny candle on the wall to light it. I sat upon a simple bed of hay covered with a wool blanket and I knew exactly where I was.

“It’s good to see you again, Marlo. I see that you have not lost your touch in all these years,” I spoke softly and narrowed my eyes to see his figure, but the shadows would not surrender him.

“Oh, and neither have you. My Kilanai, you only grow more beautiful, entrancing, and treacherous everyday. I have missed you, you know,” Marlo whispered from his shadow and I let out a cold laugh.

“I am sure you have missed having a little idiot to dote upon you daily, but I have grown and know what you are. You may have been an amazing enchanter, but my skills as an enchantress have grown far beyond your wildest dreams,” I spat, remembering my awful days of infatuation with the never-aging man.

“Ah, but you would not know half of what you do if it were not for me, my little night blossom. Yet, that is irrelevant now. I have taken you to this place because I need your powers,” he stated, a little louder and more professional sounding this time.

“Oh really? Well, I am afraid that my life no longer hangs on your every whim, Marlo. I now serve the great goddess Kallia and she has marked me as her high priestess. I serve none other than she,” I growled with as much contempt as I could muster, but this only made Marlo laugh that smooth laugh of his.

“Oh, my lady, that is why I need you. Don’t you think I know where your loyalties lie?” he spoke the truth. I knew that his mind followed me wherever I went and I would never be rid of him. Instead of answering a question to which he already knew the answer, he went on.

“Look, I am going to get straight to the point. I know that you have come here because you have heard of the stolen bards’ voices. I will let you know right now that it is I and many others who are doing this for a certain master. The person to which we have been delivering these powerful voices has need for much more, but the number of gatherers is dwindling quickly and cannot meet his need. I also know that you are quite skilled in the spell that would take the voices from the bards because I taught you this as a child. So, I ask you as a friend asking for a long awaited favor, will you gather voices for me?” he asked with no hint of desperation or humbleness in his voice.

“And exactly how will this help my goddess’s cause?” I inquired, but I already knew the response.

“The city grows restless with fear and anxiousness because of our mission. In time, this will grow into a chaotic mass of bodies running around like chickens with their heads’ cut off, afraid of who will be struck next,” he answered me just as I knew he would. As much as I did not want to help him, I had to admit that this would be the best way to spark a flame of chaos in Harrock, so I tightened my jaw and nodded sharply.

“I’ll do it, but on 1 condition. You must finance my stay here, do you understand?” I demanded and Marlo tossed a large bag, twice as large as my purse at me, filled to the seams with gold.

“It is done. Now, each night I will expect you to take a minimum of 3 voices and deliver it to me in the old mansion,” he gave me my orders as if he were speaking to one of his lackeys. I could have spit on him for it, but I just took the money and nodded. Once he was satisfied with my answer, he stepped out of the shadows towards me, but I could still not see his entire being. He bent down close to me and kissed my forehead.

“You know that I am still in love with you, Kilanai. Once you decide to leave your service to the goddess, why don’t you come and marry me?” he whispered deliciously close to me, reviving old feelings, but I turned my head.

“I have to be off now. The night is not getting any younger and there are voices to collect. Good evening, Marlo,” and with saying that I got up and transported myself out of the building. Once I was back under the cool canopy of the night sky I took and deep breath and began my hunt…

[Mikeido]

I sat there now with Quile upon my lap, more relaxed than intentionally trying to tease and seduce me now. More so passive thoughts flitted through her mind as she stared over at Naitachal, none good. The both of them had just finished explaining what they were here for, and I had to say Theron amused me with how coolly he had tried to speak, yet couldn’t hide the underlying impatience and brash nature. Indeed lad it may well be your death if you want to rush in like that. Though I didn’t comment on it, only smirking lightly as I replied.

“That’s very commendable Theron, though before you would condemn our actions as fun and games we don’t have time for, you should know that since as you do know, Quile is afflicted with the Bard’s curse, her spirits have been less than what they once where, flat lined even. When I came to her, she was in tears, depressed and clinging to her bed, just waiting for it all to go away. Though because I love this woman for her smile as much as her song, I’ve been able to bring her out from that depression. Time is never something that works with us, it will always be mankind’s one true nemesis, though had I left Quile to cry and break things, time would be irrelevant.” I spoke, Quile’s thoughts of gratitude with me, Theron’s appearance fading slightly from one of eager and smug to slightly more sympathetic, though he said nothing.

“Now then, understandings or lack of therein aside, I intend to put a stop to this curse as much as you, hence why I’ve been rebuilding my dear Quile’s spirits as much as I can outside of just returning her voice altogether. I intend to stop who’s behind this, and I do indeed think we would be better as an alliance in this matter as no one mage, no one bard, no one fighter should take on these people alone.” I said, glancing over at Naitachal who had picked up on the way I spoke.

“If I may, Leonardo you say ‘these people’ would I be wrong to assume you have some inclination as to whom is behind this? Or do I just read anothers way of talking wrong under such circumstance?”

“No, you are right, we do know whom is behind this.”

“Ah, well then there you go again, ‘we’ I take it Quile has aided you in this matter.” He replied, throwing her a quick glance.

“Indeed, this morning some memories of the night she was abducted came back to her. I assume only that the potion for loss of memory they tried to use on her faded away. You’d be interested to know one of them was Ms. Defrantz.” I said,

“Her and the horse she rode in on.” Quile thought to me, chuckling in her thoughts. Smiling quietly moved my hand, transferring just enough magic to feel as though as kiss upon the ridge of her ear, Quile sighed and leant back further into me.

“The red headed half elf girl?” Naitachal asked with a distinct air of shock in his voice. I didn’t repeat what Quile had thought in reply to that.

“No, the dark haired, wholly elven woman. I quite doubt her niece is involved in this, and Quile tells me that she was never there in what she remembers of the night.” I continued. “I propose we go to Ms. Defrantz estate today and see if there is anything we can uncover.”

“What?” Naitachal asked, somewhat nervously, “We can’t go there, not right now at least. She is a friend of the king, we barge in making accusations, however true they may be, and no offence Quile but you had been drugged heavily at the time, you may be mistaken, but either way heads would roll.” He tried to negotiate, as Quile shot him a deathly glare

“Might not be such a bad thing, drow.” She thought with such malice. Stroking a hand over her arm that curled over to my shoulder, threw keeping a good appearance to the void and leant over, kissing Quile on the lips lightly and whispering “just stay calm dear,” to her as she smiled back. Naitachal and Theron’s eyes had wandered awquardly elsewhere as we had kissed, though considering Quile’s temper had been perked a bit, I couldn’t rely on the tickling magic to calm her anymore. Naitachal looked back and smiled weakly.

“I do apologise Quile, I really meant no offence and I suppose I deserve whatever ill fated comment you had for me, but it was merely a consideration.”

“And you’re merely a-” Quile thought, though I hugged her waist lightly as I interrupted,

“We understand, though I do not think she is mistaken, Naitachal. Through the pendant she bares, I was able to envision the scene in person as well as hear her thoughts from it. I can tell you that even clearly called by name, it was Ms Defrantz, friend of the king or not. That itself only makes me wonder just how far this corruption creeps.”

“Exactly, we must tread quietly and carefully in whatever we do Leonardo.” Naitachal spoke with caution, though I couldn’t help think his fear was more of returning to Ms Defrantz house in general. Perhaps she had made a move on him and he had escaped, knowing the truth behind it all, Ms. Defrantz had set out to either recapture or have the mans head. There was definitely something about Ms. Defrantz estate he didn’t like the thought of returning too so soon over. Though why else would he have suggested we put off our talking until this afternoon over dinner if we were gathered here now? There was taking time, and there was intentionally stalling, one had to admit this felt like intentional stalling.

“I understand Naitachal, though if you would prefer we could go into Ms. Defrantz’s alone, after all it may well strike suspicious should a group of us four...unique characters,” I said, glancing over the tight clothed drow and blue haired monk, “it may indeed be in better suit that we go in less a group, perhaps one waiting around outside to keep a watch? Just if you really don’t want to go in for any reason, caution or otherwise.”

“Well, I never said I was afraid to go back there so soon-”

“Neither did I.” I replied, noting the uncertainty he felt on the subject, though let him continue.

“True, you didn’t really. Well, either way, you’re right it would raise assumptions should we all flaunt in at once. I could indeed at least stay outside and make sure no unsavoury characters decide to appear upon the estate without at least talking to me first.”

“Well, I’m going, and I’ll do whatever has to be done, with or without all your help.”

“And where will without our help get you, Mr. Theron? Down in a needless grave I assume as you are no bard, they would put no priority on preserving your life, whereas Quile here seems to be of an invincible status, they would not kill her for the gem that her voice was extracted within to would become useless. Though there are things worse than death they could do to her,” I said, then feeling Quile’s body tense up, rubbed a hand over her back and apologised quietly to her, continued, “all I am saying is that you’d benefit a small amount of patience my friend, we shall go, we shan’t be suspending any more time than need be, but just do not rush in alone as we’re all after the same goal, and none of those goals are death in vain.”

“I know, it’s just I must find a way to end this curse, and though any help would be appreciated, I can’t wait on others to find out what’s behind it all.”

“Of course, but right now we should eat breakfast, I can’t say I know where you both slept or if you’ve eaten but we are a tad hungry yet.” I said, taking up one of the silver plates that sat on a larger silver tray and handing it to Quile. Constance had quietly brought enough through for all of us as we talked.

“Yes Naitachal, where <i>did</i> you sleep?” Quile thought absently as she ate, I wasn’t sure if she actually wanted me to ask so let it slide and didn’t bring it up. A short while later once we had all finished, Constance sneaking in to take away the trays as Quile silently thanked her with a smile, we all stood to leave, Quile softly leaving my lap, no trace of intentional intimacy in how she stood, brushing the odd crumb off of her trousers.

Outside the carriage was still standing by and Naitachal led us over to it, holding the door open for Quile, though she far from returned her thanks. Naitachal didn’t seem to mind all that much. The journey to Ms. Defrantz wasn’t one that took too long to cross, though Naitachal seemed faintly skittish along the way, though not so much as to raise concern. After all he was a drow in a city where elves were at times considered outsiders, nevermind the drow, an outsider amongst outsiders so to speak. Though as an excellent bard of which I could tell from the night before, he was accepted as a musician well enough.

“Just an absent thought, do we actually have a plan here?” Naitachal asked. I thought for a second and had to laugh.

“Not really, but then what can you plan in a situation in where you know very little. All I say is that we do what we can, think on our feet and make damned sure no one finds out we know Ms. Defrantz is involved.” Naitachal nodded as he glanced out the window again, an unnerving silence fell over us all.

As we stopped outside the grand estate, it was obvious a sense of foreboding had flushed over us all, though as Naitachal’s throat muscles tensed and he swallowed, there was indeed something he didn’t relish about returning here. Perhaps just for sake of his voice, now that he knew Ms. Defrantz was a threat to his very livelihood, that he had escaped her the night before would shake anyone who then realised they were in such close company to something so evil. Though we all got out, Naitachal swung round and sat on top of the carriage next to the driver, telling him he wouldn’t be going in with us. Naitachal sat there, diligently scouring the street for anyone that may come by, and as we walked off into the estate, the lingering notes of a song he begun to orchestrate waved past us.

As we stepped up to the great oak doors, this time not guarded by a party usher. Theron hastily walked up and knocked on the door, as he did I gave one last word of advice.

“Just remember, nothing brash or accusing, if we can help it we want to leave here without her thinking we know anything. Like Naitachal said, she’s a friend of the king, best not to start accusing till we know just who and what’s involved in this.”

“Yeah okay I know, no pulling moves on people, but if we get found out or anything, don’t expect me to try and sneak out.”

“If we get found out, then I fear what may come that we can’t foresee, but yes, none of us would try to tiptoe out should they know we know about their involvement in the curse, one can’t really plan against someone that knows more than you.” I replied, thinking of how if this did stretch as far as the king, we could run but we wouldn’t get far before someone with such power could snuff us out with a mere thought. Though one could only hope for the sake of all our survival, the king was not involved. I didn’t suspect he was, but it was merely a thought that wouldn’t be silent within my mind. A fair young elven woman in a dark green silk robe trimmed with golden flecks along the edges was who came to greet us. Her striking green eyes darted over us all, wondering who had come to visit. Though her sensitive half elven ears picked up on something else aswell, but as soon as they did, it stopped. Her gaze darted over to the carriage and she murmured something just loud enough for us to hear.

“Naitachal? Ground forsaken...” she started, noticing she was whispering to herself and hadn’t introduced herself to us.

“Oh, sorry, good morning, how can I help you?” She said, glancing over us again and noting that we had been at the party the night before.

“Ah, you must be Ms. Defrantz niece, a pleasure to meet you, though shame we weren’t introduced last night.”

“Indeed, if I remember correctly the two of you drew quite a crowd, even my aunt was impressed. Please, do come in.” She said so innocently that I doubted she had half an idea as to what her aunt was truly impressed with us for. Leading us into a guestroom we sat on a large plush, dark red velvet couch that felt just about as comfortable as Quile’s chair.

“Of course…oh, Quile would like to know what was it you were saying about Naitachal just there?” I asked for Quile, whom could of course only think on the matter. The red headed half elves eyes paled and her gaze fell to the floor momentarily as she allowed a small smile, more passive and sorrowful than joyous.

“Oh, nothing. Just I swear I heard his song as you came to the door. Whereas we did not have the pleasure, I was indeed introduced to Naitachal personally, and...shall we say shared in a more personal lesson of his abilities? Though by the dark earth he comes from he’d left me alone by the morning’s light, suppose I should have expected as much from a drow.” She said, her voice trailing as she spoke. Upon hearing what she had to say, Quile shot to a stand, though I grasped her shoulder, stopping her from marching out and doing something we may all regret. Madame Defrantz gave Quile an odd look as she sat back down and streaked less than hospitable thoughts through her mind, all of which I was able to pick up through her pendant.

“Quile relax,” I tried to soothe as she sat, stroking a gentle hand over her hair and pushing it back over her ears. Quile sighed lightly.

“37 years Leo, it’s been 37 years and he hasn’t changed.” She said with frustration. Speaking back into Quile’s mind without speech, something I hadn’t been confident enough in to try before, spoke back to her, privately in effect.

“That’s what happened, Quile I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be, it’s fine. It was long ago, I was young, foolish, even by elven standards. That he was a drow, the dark hated mystery, it just got the better of me, though not entirely the better of him, and I guess it never has.” Quile thought quietly, glancing over at Madame Defrantz as she finished her thoughts.

“I’m sorry Madame Defrantz as you may know-”

“Formalities can become annoying,” she said with a coy smile, “please, just call me Katrina, ‘Madame’ I hear enough from the servants.” She said, her gaze trailing wayward to a door I imagined many a servant had interrupted her, calling for the name Madame.

“Very well then, indeed Katrina, Quile cannot speak for she is affected with the Bard’s curse.”

“I’m so sorry, if your voice was half to par with your beauty and grace in dance then it would be a tragic loss.” Katrina interrupted, showing her honest sympathies.

“Oh, it is my lady. Though I have given her a pendant so she may transmit me her thoughts. She had just informed me of a personal matter with the aforementioned drow that struck her as familiar to yours.” I informed her, Katrina sneered understandingly.

“Well, that explained the music I heard then. Tell me, is the dark elf involved with Ms. Quile?” She asked without trace of mocking or malice, though Quile still shot a brief glance that would have been familiar to that which she gave Naitachal earlier.

“No, she isn’t,” I replied before Quile did anything else than glare. Katrina nodded understandably.

“Well, I don’t want to intrude on your personal lives when you are the ones that have come to me. Do tell, how may I assist you, other than with my good company?”

“We were wondering if we could speak with Ms Defrantz at all, we’d just like to thank her once again for the excellent performance she held last night, it was quite moving, infact I’d say it had the power to leave some speechless.” I said, Katrina smiled innocently, not picking up on the underscored meaning. No, she wasn’t involved, that or she was very cool about reacting to others, but she didn’t have that veiled callous look in her elven eyes. Though what was in her eyes was a sudden glimmer of disappointment as she shut them and shook her head.

“My aunt is out at the moment. Though please, make yourself at home, she’s expected to be back sometime soon. Was there anything else?”

“No, thank you Katrina, your hospitality won’t go unnoticed.” I said as we all stood, myself stealing Katrina’s hand up and lightly kissing it as a feint pinch of colour passed through her soft half elven cheeks.

“Thank you, it is my pleasure and I’m sure my aunt will be glad to hear that you all enjoyed it so. Please, do make yourselves at home until she returns.” She said as she left us alone. Glancing across at both Theron amd my dear Quile, thought to myself, we were in, there was no turning back from here, though where would this black tunnel we had entered would lead and break into daylight, I could far from know.

[Roku]

When Leo finished his statement at the house, Theron felt bad for what he had said.

"I apologize Leonardo, and to you Lady Quile. I misjudged both of you. I didn’t mean to offend. I will relax, and slow down a bit." Theron said apologetically and bowed.

------------------------------------

In the mansion, Theron noticed remnants from the party last night. He saw servants were cleaning the bar and the dance floor. He sat on a couch as Leo spoke with Madame Defrantz. Her aunt appeared to be out at the moment. Theron realized it would be the perfect time to search the house. Madame Defrantz was about to depart when Theron stopped her.

"Excuse me mam, but can you tell me where I can find a bathroom?" Theron asked politely.

"Why yes. You can find one right up those stairs and down the hallway. It is the second door on the right." Madame Defrantz replied.

"Thank you." Theron said with a smile. Defrantz continued towards what sounded to be a kitchen. Theron turned around and gave Leo a thumbs up.

"Wait! Theron what are you doing! Your rushing again. Shouldnt we have a plan?" Leo whispered harshly. The blue mohawked monk turned around to face him.

"Chill man. Just wait here, act nice to Madame Defrantz. If Ms. Defrantz comes home, and I'm not back stall her. If she or Madame Defrantz insists to go upstairs and you cant stop her without doing something strange, give me a bird call or something. I'm just gonna have a look around." Theron said with a wide grin. Theron ran to the stairs before Leo could respond.

"That kid is going to be the death of us all!" Leo said with a sigh to Quile.

Theron was now in the hallway upstairs. He acted casual and smiled at two passing by servants giving him weird looks because of his mohawk. He passed by the second door on his right, the bathroom, purposely. At the end of the hallway was a closed door. It looked mysterious and no light peeked through the cracks like in all the other doors. He slowly opened it. He spread the curtains of small window, allowing light in. Before him he now saw a small bed, half the size one should be, and a dresser and clothes on the floor to match the size.

"Quartering halflings eh? How generous." Theron whispered to himself. He looked around at the walls. There were many small swords and axes hanging on the wall. One weapon looked much different than the rest. Theron walked up to the rack and lifted it in his hands. It was iron and had a flat circle on the end.

“Not very lethal.” Theron muttered to himself, swinging it around like a weapon. He turned it to look at the circle.

“Oh my goddess!” Theron whispered in shock. Before him, on the iron circle was an engraving of a harp. This was the iron used to mark the cursed bards. The monk thought about taking it, but then he realized it would lead to suspicion of the people who visited that day; Leo, Quile, and himself. He had to get back to Leo and Quile, but he had to act casual.

Suddenly, he heard footsteps coming from the hallway. He ran for a closest and tripped. He landed on something sharp on the floor. He got up and ran to the closet, which he quickly closed. The voices and footsteps from the hallway were fading. Theron sighed and said a prayer to Corria.

Theron tiptoed out of the room when he heard a bird call. He paniced for a second, but then casually walked out of the room. He sprinted into the bathroom, flushed the toilet, then opened the door and walked back out into the hallway. Madame Defrantz was at the top of the stairs and smiled at him.

“You found it?” Madame Defrantz asked.

“Yes. I’m good thank you.” Theron said.

“My aunt will be back any minute my guest…oh my! Your bleeding!” Madame Defrantz gasped, putting her hand to her mouth in shock and pointing to his left knee. Theron looked down at his knee, which was cut and bleeding. His pants were slightly torn. Theron was speechless. He wiped at the blood with other cloth from his pants. He remembered falling on the sharp object in the room.

“I had to go so bad I ran to the bathroom. Clumsy me slipped and slammed my knee a little hard on the tiles. Don’t worry Madame, I’ve suffered worse.” Theron said with a convincing smile. Madame Defrantz calmed down.

“Well I’m glad your okay. You will find wine and food down in the lobby for you. Your friends are already eating. Ask one of my servants for a bandage for that knee.” Madame Defrantz replied kindly. Theron nodded with a smile then continued down the stairs. He slumped down in the couch staring at Leo and Quile wearily. Leo looked around and made sure nobody was around.

“Well…how did it go?” Leo asked nervously.

“Good. I’ll tell you later, after we leave. All I’ll say is, it’s true.” Theron whispered taking a deep breath, still panicing from almost getting caught. A servant walked into the room when he was done speaking.

“Excuse me sir. Can I have a thick napkin and some cold water.” Theron asked the servant. When he returned, Theron waited for the servan to leave the room. Theron took the napkin and tied in around his cut knee, hidden by his pants. He then lay back and was waiting to enjoy the icy cold water on his lips. His face looked disgusted when he took a sip and he slammed it against the table.

“Warm!” Theron gasped in anger. The monk cupped his hand over the top of the glass and closed his eyes. He muttered a short word and mist emitted from his hand. Theron brought the glass to his lips.

“That’s more like it.” He said with a satisfied grin. He stared at Leo and Quile, who seemed a bit shocked. Theron then realized, he had not told them of his powers with ice. He had only mentioned a goddess. He noticed Leos questioning gaze.

“Nothing big. I can coat stuff with ice, decrease temperatures to negative 20 degrees. Nothing compared to most of Corria’s followers. It tires me out if I do the more impressive stuff.” Theron explained. Leo simply nodded, looking slightly impressed.

[Lion Heart]

Aelfric sat hunched over as he listened to the bard’s song. The flow of magic was strong in this one; to Aelfric, the air was thickened by this bard’s magical aura.

The drow strummed his harp and sang as Aelfric allowed the music to envelop him. The notes, the sounds, the lyrics; all were more pure than magic itself. Aelfric felt every emotion, every feeling the drow experienced through his song. Aelfric was able to feel the very essence of this entity, music, entering his very body. Jolts of excitement and joy burst through every nerve in his body; yet, the song bore a deep, and sad tone. The drow played the final note and ended the song with a powerful sweep of his fingers across his harp. Aelfric nearly jumped as applause filled the air. Aelfric turned his head in dismay to see a crowd approaching, drawn by the bard’s music. He turned and nodded to the drow in thanks, sending a small mental message to the drow, not knowing whether or not he would be able to interpret it. Aeflric once again pulled his hood over his face and departed, allowing the crowd to form a barrier of fans around the bard. Aelfric resumed wandering through the woods, only to find himself back on the streets of Harrock again. Aelfric stopped in his tracks as he recognized the vendor from before. Accompanied by 2 policemen, the vendor too recognized Aeflric. He began pointing and shouting, breaking into a sprint towards Aelfric.

“T-there he is! There’s the bastard!” His two escorts nodded in acknowledgement, reaching for the swords clipped on their belts. Aelfric turned and fled, his cloak flailing behind him. Aelfric reached into his cloak and gripped his staff, fumbling around for the correct spell to use. His mind was a total blank, the enchanting music had completely thrown him off guard. At the last instant, it all came back. Aelfric opened his mouth and almost hissed the arcane words. A black mist formed, concealing him; it was a simple spell, but it proved useful. The pursuers were now completely blind, embracing this opportunity, Aelfric gallantly fled away from the scene.

Finally, when all was clear, Aelfric resumed his steady and slow pace, allowing questions and thoughts to re-enter his mind.

That music…I must hear more of it.

Aelfric began to feel a craving, an itch in his ears; a feeling that made Aelfric’s stomach lurched. He pondered and wandered the city, much like a drug addict, seeking more music to fulfill his need. Soon the sun set, and the streets of Harrock were lit up with street lights.

A single building stood out to him, almost radiating with life and festivity. The music and noise drew Aelfric towards the building, luring the black mage.

[Fluff]

Beneath the moonlit sky, a cloaked figure rushed along the streets of Harrock. His feet carried him like there was no tomorrow. But soon, his body tired and he needed to catch his breath. He leaned against one of the buildings nearby and pulled down his hood, revealing the face of a young man, Amadeo. He gazed at the sky above, his pale green eyes scrutinizing the stars.

The sight filled him with awe. Their colors and sparkles often inspired him during times of depression. He would bring out his flute and play a tune. Yet this time, he was left unmoved. He felt distraught and at a loss for any kind of action. He lifted his hand and reached for a star. Though his hand never touched the star, he felt that he was feeling its core … its power. He felt as if he was within the very star itself, giving light and life to the people of the world.

A splash was heard in a nearby puddle. Amadeo withdrew his hand and searched for the source of the sound. He saw a cat crawling away from a puddle that had formed in the street. He walked towards the pool of water and gazed into the ripples that had formed earlier. He waited until the ripples ebbed and the reflection of the moon was clearly seen on the water’s surface. He looked further into the pool, at his own image. What he saw troubled him. He did not see a confident young man rising against the corruption and malevolence of the world as he had always imagined himself to be. He did see the striking face of a youth, but there was no indication of strength or daring. There was only fear … fear etched into the eyes of the young man.

Amadeo drew back … the image initially disconcerted him, but it only served to strengthen his resolve. He would face this fear, and he would conquer it. He would face the curse and people responsible for the outbreak. But he would not do it as a fool, but as a warrior before facing the enemy. Thinking quietly he headed for home.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Amadeo waited for the arrival of his uncle. It had been some time after he left the party, his uncle should be arriving home just now. While he lingered in his room, the events of the night had occupied his mind once again. He wondered what to do. Madame Defrantz was a highly respected woman, even a friend to the King himself. He would be a fool to accuse her in public of her hand in the Bard’s Curse; he would have to act stealthily. Perhaps there were other people he could get in touch with. He thought deeply but no one suitable came to his mind.

Finally, Amadeo’s uncle arrived, looking exhausted and a bit drunk from the party. Amadeo came to greet him.

“Uncle Veros, you are here at last!” Amadeo said.

“Yes, and a great party it was!” his uncle said.

“Of course, of that I have no doubt,” Amadeo said.

“But tell me, what was so urgent that made you leave the party so early?” his uncle inquired.

Amadeo paused, thinking whether he was about to make the right decision or not. He hesitated for a moment, but decided that this was the best way to pursue the matter.

“I may have discovered who is behind the Bard’s Curse.”

“What?! Are you serious?!”

“I am quite sure of what I saw.”

“Tell me … exactly what was it that you saw?” his uncle prodded.

Amadeo sighed before recalling the events that transpired during the party. As he finished the tale, he glanced at his uncle. His uncle seemed distraught over this matter, deciding whether to perceive it as truth or fiction.

Finally, his uncle broke the silence.

“This is a serious matter, you cannot accuse Madame Defrantz openly, and we have no power over matters like this. Perhaps you can report this to one of the King’s comrades. Do you recall the drow that played the harp yesterday? Naichatal is his name, I believe. He is supposedly in charge of this matter over the curse. Perhaps it is best that to you see him. I believe he is staying at Madame Defrantz’s mansion. It is best that you remain concealed from the lady and cohorts so avoid going there for now … Now try to get some sleep, you really need it.”

“Yes, you are right,” Amadeo replied.

Amadeo returned to his room and lay on his bed. He tried to sleep but could the unrest within his mind and heart kept him awake. He glanced at the stars through his window and smiled inwardly. He felt a surge of calm and finally drifted off to sleep.

[Angel Della Notte]

Several people were in a darkened room but two of them you could only make out their silhouettes as they sat in two high back chairs at the darkness’ edge. Before the thrones there knelt two men and three women. “Marlo what sort of spirit gems have you brought us today?” A male voice asked from one of the thrones.

“Several gems Master, three female bards and four male bards.” Marlo said. “Mostly new comers to Harrock. The curse has most of the local bards scared stiff.”

“Not to bad, almost makes up for the two pathetic spirit gems you brought last week.” The woman in the other chair said.

“Thank you Mistress.” Marlo said as he bowed his head.

“Sindel Defrantz what have you brought for us?” The Mistress asked.

Sindel reached into her pouch and pulled forth a small green gem. “Mistress I have not as many as Marlo but quantity is not always better. I have here the voice of-” Sindel said as she started to stand but was cut off by the Mistress.

“Insolent fool, I have not bid you to rise.” The Mistress shouted as a snake head whip flew out from the darkness striking Sindel across the cheek leaving two red streaks on her face.

Sindel quickly feel to her knees and lowered her head so it almost touched the ground. “Please forgive me Mistress.”

“Quit your sniveling Sindel, what have you brought us?” The Mistress said.

“I have the voice of a great Elvin bard. Quile Val’Darious the Song of the forest.” Sindel said sitting up but still knelling with her hand holding the gem out.

The Mistress flicked her hand and a red imp like creature flew out from behind her taking the gem from Sindel and dropping it in her hand. The Mistress held the gem up looking at it then placed it in a pouch on her belt. “I feel much power in this spirit stone. Sways my thoughts of killing you where you kneel. Leave my sight before I change my mind and don’t ever show me such disrespect again.” The Mistress yelled.

Sindel nodded and thanked the Mistress and the Master several times as she backed out of the room, turned and ran. It wasn’t until she was in her carriage and half way back to her home when she pulled a cloth out and wiped the blood from her cheek.

[Griever]

“Hmm, that carriage went by fast. I wonder what that’s about? Oh well, it is not my place.” Kariss stood up and walked back to the chair on his balcony and took a seat. He found a position that suited him so he could see above the house. A forest green colored thing that he thought got in his way. Nothing really bothered him except the things that interrupted nature, his only muse.

“Fucking scabs, they itch like hell.” He started to scratch his arms; they slowly opened and started to bleed. There where several more cuts and scars on his arm, thin and deep. They looked almost as if blood was draw from them. Kariss sighed, “Great, now I have to clean this up.” He walked into his house, looked around. “ Wow, all of these books, and yet I can’t fix this.”

Kariss walked around the second level of his house. Not really second story, more like a balcony with bookshelves. Thousands of books just sitting there, collecting dust, old, frilled, torn and aged. These where the only family heirlooms left, except for the blood quill.


It is truly the only real thing that matters to him. It is also the cause of his fears, doubts, and the blood flowing down his hand. He walked down the steps to see that nothing was out of the ordinary. Walking to the cupboard, he pulled a bandage wrap and started to tie it around his arm, and then he just stopped. “ I might as well shower, wouldn’t hurt. Might relax me. “ Kariss proceed to remove the bandage, along with his shirt, vest, and pants. Amazingly his left arm was the only one that had any noticeable injuries. He took the rest of the scabs and ripped them open. His arm started to flow with blood, from shoulder to fingers. As he got in the shower he watched his blood get ripped away, and drip out faster, watching it flow in the water, swirling, mixing, fading, all of it was enough to weaken him.

His hand flew to wall to hold himself up, but the dizzying effect of the blood loss was too much. The world as he knew went black, the feeling in his body was lost and all that he knew of reality slipped by him as he fell into the water.

[Kai Leonhart]

A few weeks had passed since Seraphim met the lady Nymph named Kiri (Kï-ree), and since the they have became great friends. Although Seraphim could not speak, he could communicate with Kiri through telepathy.

Since the chance meeteing at the bar that day they have been searching together for the one responsible for placing the curse, but to no avail they didn't have any leads as of yet.

One night when Seraphim and Kiri were at the bar, they overheard someone talking about a group of bard's who had formed a search party for the culprit, but the guy said he didn't know where they were. Seraphim and Kiri were intrigued with the idea of joing up with them because of the possibility they could know something, but now the task of finding them.

Seraphim and Kiri walked out of the bar and were talking to various bystanders and musicians even though most of the musicians were voiceless. They had found a lead about a woman named Quile who was part of the group and who had lived in a villa in town, Seraphim and Kiri had started to walk towards the location th man had descibed and Kiri started to follow him but then he turned around and said to Kiri through telepathy.

".:I don't want you to come, I don't want you to get involved anymore than I have already:." Seraphim said with a concerned look on his face.

".:I'm coming with you, I know we haven't been friends long but I think I am---:." She was cut off as Seraphim pressed his lips against hers.

".:I love you to Kiri and that's the reason I don't want you to come, you have been one of my only true friends other than Kevin, and I don't wanna lose you:." Seraphim said in a soft voice looking into Kiri's eyes.

Kiri's eyes started to sparkle and a tear ran down her silvery skin. She wiped away the tear and looked up at him as another one fell down her other cheek.

".:Ok, but promise me this, come back to me!:." Kiri said as she turned and walked away down the street opposite of Quile's Villa.

Seraphim watched her walk and a single tear ran down his cheek and he turned and started to walk towards his destination.

[Darknight Z0]

Naitachal sang for a few more minutes, calming himself more than anything.
In the peace of the morning, his mind wandered over many things. Then back to Ms. Defrantz.

After a few moments Naitachal stopped his singing and nodded to the driver.

"Ok, if im not back...speaking or otherwise, i want you to inform the king that trouble is brewing with Defrantz and this curse." Naitachal said, his mind made up as he stepped down from the carriage and nodded to the driver.

As he walked to the house, he picked up his voice in another song. He sang as loudly as he could, and let himself go in the music, like he had so many other times.
He sang of peace, and joy, of the happy things in life...and he didn't stop even after the door opened and their stood the Young Ms. Defrantz.

"Naitachal...I..." she said, her voice confused as it tried to see-saw back to something she couldnt hold onto.
Changing verse Naitachal weaved his song into a soft reply and pushing some bardic magic, he slowly stopped and was standing next to her and the door.

"Naitachal where have you been?" Katrina finally said, as she accepted the offered hand.
Naitachal bowed slightly and kissed the back of her hand, more than innately pleased his song had ebbed her anger for the moment.

"My dear, I had to leave you as you know on business. I am...a friend of Lady Quile and her compatriot. I left for their home early this morning and we then arrived here....but as the day was beautiful it caused my mind to wander and i felt the need to compose...I hope you are not angry with me." Naitachal said smoothly
As he finished Quile stepped out from a nearby room, no doubt having heard his story.
Once again, Naitachal was sorely glad she couldn't speak, though the look she gave him was nearly enough for him to laugh.
Well that was his fault as well.
A very peculiar habit, Naitachal had never been able to remain composed when one displayed the invariably amusing, if angry face.
He quickly turned his eyes back to Katrina.

"I take it...you entertained my friends while i was out...ahh excuse me." Naitachal said as Quile grabbed one of his arms in a friendly gesture to escort him.
Naitachal yelped inwardly. She had been keeping up her nails.

They turned around a small alcove where she whirled upon him and opened her mouth to say something. In her anger she forgot momentarily her lost voice.
Naitachal felt immediatly sorry, as she dropped her head for a moment, but when he reached towards her she slapped away his hand and pointed a finger in his face. She began to move her mouth to speak, so Naitachal could read her lips.
Naitachal shook his head, and against his better judgement reached out.
He muttered a few short arcane words as his hand touched the pendant, and his fingertips glowed briefly.

'..The nine hell's?!' Quile's voice, more precisely her thoughts traveled into Naitachal's ears.

"A little magic, so i could share your lil communication device. It will only last long enough for you to bitch me out though." Naitachal thought, smiling to her.

'HOW dare you...I thought you were trying to..' Quile thought, the angry tone of her voice dropping slightly. A note of fear?

"No...No, i was not going to do anything else. Least of all...that magic. Im sorry if i worried you." Naitachal thought, inwardly upset at the idea...did she really think he was capable of that...

'No..im sorry..Listen, forget the magic. I dont know what the hell your up to, but i wont stand by and see you ruin another life.' Quile returned.
Naitachal was taken aback for a moment, the connection read more of his thoughts than he liked.

"Ruin? Thats a bit of a pre-mature judgement dont you think just because we..." Naitachal said, his ire slightly raised.

'Because we what? We nothing. It was you Naitachal. YOU. You who left me alone. You who dissapeared. YOU who didnt tell me anything. AND YOU who turned your back on me.' Quile's voice was screaming now, the physcic feed-back making Naitachal nearly take a step back.

He didn't know what to say to that, and she stared at him a look of hate on her face. He realized he was responsible for that look...How could he have done that to her...What was he saying?
Quile looked up at him, as his thought's obviously played across the link and he felt both ashamed and embaressed.
The two of them looked up as Leo rounded the corner, rather hurriedly.

"Quile! Oh thank the gods. I was rather worried when the connection seemed silent, then i noticed it was gone. But that backlash just now...Naitachal what are you doing?!" Leo said, a little more forcefully when he noticed Naitachal was holding the pendant.

"Nothing..." was all he could say, as Naitachal let the pendant drop breaking the link.
'Naitachal you...' was the last thing he heard as he turned to Leo.
"Forgive me, Lady Quile wished to reproach my return to the house, and I let her." Naitachal said trying to disguise any somberness in his voice.

Katrina turned the corner as well, obviously curious as to why half her guest's had taken leave.
Naitachal turned to walk toward's her but was stopped briefly by Leo.

"Quite a trick, for a bard. Thats some magic to communicate through my spell." Leo said, half curious as a mage no doubt, and half curious as Quile's lover.

Naitachal felt cold, but he turned to face the man and smiled brightly as he took Katrina's arm.
"That is nothing my good man. A trick. If you want real magic you should see what i can do with a flute." Naitachal said as cheerful as he could.
He turned his back on Quile and Leo in the alcove, he had not wanted to see that look on her face again. He walked away with Katrina, who seemed puzzled. And slightly ired, as it seemed her initial upset was slowly returning.

"What was that all about?" she said, gripping his arm rather intently.

"Nothing...nothing at all..." Naitachal said morosely, but he pushed enough bardic magic in his words for her to not question again.

She led him to another parlor, close to the chamber the others were seated in, a private place to speak.

"I didn't think you were going to return. You bard's have quite the reputation, and not always on the content of your music." Katrina
said, trying to be playful to cover up her anger.

"Yes." was all Naitachal murmured, as he sat down in the chair.
She tried conversation for a few more moments, but Naitachal only briefly listened and responded.
Finally she nearly shouted as she stood to look down on him.

"Just WHAT have you come back here for, Bard?" she said, dropping his name and her voice taking the haughty tone she prolly used on servants.

Naitachal barely heard her, but his hand played upon one small scroll inside his shirt.
He held it, as Katrina, still shouting pushed Naitachal up and out to the main parlor where the other's were, about to ask them all to leave.
Naitachal turned and faced her, holding the parchment.

"Stop...Here you are Madame." Naitachal said, pushing the pleasant tone in his voice.
She took it from him, bemused slightly at his response.
The ever present Theron nodded slightly to the scroll.

"What is it?" he asked,drinking his iced water.

"Yes indeed what is it?" asked Katrina as she looked at it.
Naitachal turned to face her as Leo and Quile entered the room.

"Open it...A little something to entertain your guest's perhaps." Naitachal said, as he took it from her to open it.

He unfurled the parchment slightly then, held up his hand to the elven notes. He traced a finger down the first few notes, and then evenly, the rest of the notes followed suit, as the song was played out quietly.
Not waiting for a response, Naitachal placed it down on the table and nodded.

"Of course that can not do it any justice, and would be ill fit to entertain us. You will need a proper bard to give it the life it needs." Naitachal nodded toward's Quile briefly.
"i am going for a brief walk in the gardens...alone." Naitachal added slightly as Katrina looked towards him.

He didnt bother to listen to them, as he walked from the parlor and towards the gardens rather intently.
He hadnt been hearing much of what was said actually, he couldnt even recall his own voice.
At least the song would entertain them, though he had intended it as a parting gift to the young mistress.
That little mattered now.

Naitachal stalked to the gardens and without thinking on it much, cast a globe of darkness around himself.
As he moved in the garden to find a shady area, he tried unsuccesfully to repress all the emotions, and past memories that were trying to drown him.

The more he thought on it, the more he hated it. This situation. It brought nothing but harm to his fellow bards, and brought his best forgotten past to bear.
Not in so many years had the loney urges to cast the dark arts occured to him.
And yet in the span of a single moment, he realized he could never escape them. Quiles fear, a woman whom he knew intimately...if even she feared that of him than who was he kidding...

Naitachal pondered this intently, feeling very cold, and very lonely for the first time since he had left his homelands.
He was after all a Drow. Perhaps thats how everyone had been seeing him as for all these years.
An entertaining, perhaps Amusing drow playing well. But still feared and hated....

Naitachal sat alone, encased in darkness...and intently awaited the end of this foolish pursuit. The sooner the mistress returned, the sooner this case could be dealt with...the sooner Naitachal could leave.

[Mikeido]

I stood there, staring at the small parchment Naitachal had handed us before he had quietly left, Katrina the only one to protest, though it altered nothing. The way he had gestured to Quile caught my attention first in a defensive way, for the previous moments were quite enough to put one on guard, but then one of an understanding. As he slipped away once again, Quile could pick up on my thoughts. Though should they be through the magic of her pendant, or deeper connection we shared, she knew I was the one up to something now. Placing her gentle hand over mine, looked up into my eyes with that familiar stare of worry and compassion.

“What are you going to do?” She asked bluntly. I couldn’t help but smile a little as I cupped her cheek and rubbed it for a moment. How I would have liked to sit there and just admire her beauty. Yet no, I had to look into this place more, and through the images I had seen from Quile’s mind into mine, there was another room, lower down than the one Theron had uncovered. Also, with Ms. Defrantz out, assuming the others weren’t here, this was the best of times to search, perhaps I could even find a cuer for her curse. Turning my hand to clasp with hers, leant over and gently kissed Quile’s soft elven lips.

“I’m going to look around, I’ll be careful, and not long, do not worry. Ah and Theron, since you may well be more of a spokesperson for us when Katrina return, I have mearly stepped out for a moment and shaln’t be long. I didn’t tell you more than that.” I said with a slight knowing wink. Theron smirked and nodded as he sipped on the frigid water again. Holding my hand that wasn’t occupied with Quile’s against her chest as she leant forward against my touch, I let a feint glow pass over the pendant before releasing it.

“And as for you, my dear Quile, if you need to speak with me, I increased the range the pendant will work, though it’s more fragile a connection now. Let’s just say you wouldn’t be able to relay the same fluctuation as last night, or just now,” I told her with a sly grin that she repaid, softly kissing back as she held onto the pendant, at first afraid to transfer her thoughts too loud to me.

“Don’t worry, there won’t be need for that, so long as you haven’t also increased that <i>other</i> little magic spell of yours.” She thought with an accusing yet still provocative stare.

“Ah yes that, it is a fun little spell, but do not fear Quile, we shall leave the repercussions of that little one for later, without scrolled magics.” I replied as Quile grinned openly, fitting the understanding giggle in her mind.

“That’s better, don’t worry, I’ll be fine.” I said as I stood from the seat and took a step towards her, gently catching her top lip in a kiss that let linger before I slowly turned off into a nearby hallway. Such an elaborate place it was, the halls lined with a dark royal blue paint, bleeding from the ceiling down to about waist height where it was cut off by a smoothly curved outcrop of wood in the wall. From there on down a near white cream shade until it reached the plush dark red carpeting. Along the walls were hung masterpieces of art. One caught my attention along the way, the image seemed so striking. It pained a winter scene, great mountains and the corner of a stark forest. I remembered the artists, of course, the man had painted with a knife in parts, and though it did cause the odd cut canvas or call of being mad, he had produced some extravagant things that few had matched. On this one the very snow was dagger slashes of paint and gave the painting such a unique, sharp edge. Yet what time did I have to be admiring art now? Sure enough should someone find me, it would not blow cover, yet it would also spoil a good chance. No, I had to make motion now. Shaking the thoughts of art from my mind pressed on down the corridor as faded images of a path Quile had travelled down though without aid of her feet that fatal night. It was that, and thoughts of her retribution from such pain that drove me on against whatever danger might be ahead. I had already prepared a number of cantrips to calm the mind and spells of both edge. Far be it to say I would rush in unprepared, or rush at all. Should I be out matched though, that wasn’t what bothered my mind at the time.

The sight of such an awry and out of place door was what had snapped into it as I came upon it, surrounded by finesse, a tightly locked steel door. Though it was painted white to match the scenery around it, there were definite differences, such as lack of a wooden finish, design or anything. Looking over at it saw the lock to be one of key, at least they didn’t lack enough tact to not place a chain and padlock on it. Though as I stared on, the door let out a loud clank followed by a high metallic whined as it was pulled on it’s hinge. Before it had even reached quarter way I had ducked out of view into an alcove, freeing all manner of spells, one even in a slipped panic as I ducked down.

“Well, go and check to see if she isn’t back yet. Damn woman thinking that just because this is her house she can set her own times to come and go. It’ll be the death of her yet I swear, they don’t have patience for selective time choosing.”

“Hah, they don’t have patience for much. Sure, I’m going I’m going.” A stouter voice replied to the tall dark man I had heard before. No, I had not heard, Quile had heard. Yes, she had heard the halfling’s voice too, though only once as her conscious faded in and out again. A part of me wanted to unsheathe the dagger I was carrying, walk over and remove their voices, though slightly more permanently and in a less pleasant manner. Yet no, this was not time nor place.

“Damn woman must think none of us have schedules, her damn niece gets close to something when we’re not there again...” the taller man mumbled spitefully as he swung on his coat and stormed off on his own personal thing. Now was the moment if ever that I had to get in. Slowly moving out from the little veil of secrecy the magics formed in the alcove, looked around to find no one, always a good start. Slowly moving towards the door felt as though my breath was holding itself to listen for retracting footsteps as much as my ears were straining. The sheer silence was painfully loud, not even distant bustle of the estate was seeping through the tall walls. Reaching the door found it’s metal cold as death as I gripped the handle and turned it. The door had been left open and protested none other than the small whine of it’s rusted hinge as I quietly stepped in and shut it behind me.

Inside, amidst eerily dim lighting I found a strange assortment of tables strewn around the windowless room. Upon them were even stranger items, from what looked like plants to glass containers and all things in-between. Moving over to one reached down and picked up what appeared to be a clear glass crystal, though to touch it felt as though it was more than a fragmented window, a twitch of magic, a feeling of loss ran through me for a brief second before I shook off the odd sensation and placed the crystal down. Feeling a need to clear my throat, though quietly, placed a fist infront of it and gently coughed, shaking off a sudden irritation. Strange little device it was, though I dared not touch much else in the room now unless I knew of it’s purpose, or at least that it wouldn’t cause some sort of harm.

Though in the middle of the room was what would really catch ones eye. A table, though unlike the others. This one was several feet in length and retained shackles at both top and bottom of it. Walking over, touched the dark marble and unsurprisingly, felt the strongest chill of dark magics in the room. This would have been what they used to take the voices from them. Though as questions filtered out of my mind, they only spun the wheel of curiosity, where did one achieve such a dark item in such a peaceful city? As my fingers left the table feeling oddly numb, I rubbed them against the thumb and shook them as I moved away, knowing that such inanimate objects would give no answer.

As I moved to the far end of the room, I froze in step. The door behind me had screamed out again, though one would never think such a noise that would only call irritation could be so petrifying. Clawing at a spell, dove back into a small depression in the wall aside a large bookcase bearing tomes I had no time to glance at, and faded away into the darkness. Not much to my suprise, it was Ms Defrantz that entered, though I had hoped it was Quile, Theron, or even the curious drow Naitachal. She walked into the room, throwing the door back to a slam as she walked over to a table, clutching her cheek with what looked like a small silken cloth. She mumbled things less pleasant to herself, though specifically I couldn’t figure exactly what. As she threw down the cloth, I saw a bloodstain upon it’s now crumpled form against the floor. Looking back up to Ms. Defrantz, saw she was opening a tall black box that I had not entirely noticed, or decided not to touch on the way past. From it she pulled a bag of black velvet, holding something within. How she coveted it, black velvet aside led me to believe it was something of great value to her in one way or another. With her back to my position I never actually saw what was within the casing, though her voice spoke word enough.

“Ahh...my my, you are a useful little thing aren’t you.” She said with a tone in her voice not unlike the one she held the night before. Whatever was in the container had restored her spirits somehow. As she wrapped the item carefully in the black velvet and carried it over to the tall black box again, with the greatest care did she slide it into the casing and shut it as if for no one to hear. Then, for a moment nothing. Ms. Defrantz merely stood there, staring at the lid of the casing before turning her head to gaze across her left shoulder, her left eye looking out into the area of the room I inhabited.

“I know you’re curious...Leo,” she spoke, sending my mind into a twisted panic. She knew I was here? How, and more importantly what was she now planning? I only replied to her with an unsheathing shink of the small dagger I carried.

“You won’t be needing that,” She said, turning fully towards me as I faded into view from the shadow.

“How did you know I was there?” I asked, never dropping guard for a second as her dark eyes, illuminated by the strange fires that held the room alight, danced over my figure, a smile upon her lips.

“Let’s just say you’re not the only one that knows a few little tricks, just be glad that Marlo’s only magic is his charisma. Please, put the dagger away, and call me Sindel, as I’m sure you’ve heard my niece say, I too can’t stand extensive formality, especially amongst friends.”

“You would consider us friends?” I asked, perplexed by her nature, lowering the dagger but not sheathing, “even considering the room we are in, the truths I know of it, even when we both know I should kill you where you stand for what you’ve done to Quile. You would call us friends.” I stated in curiosity. Sindel’s sensuous smile broke into a full grown amused grin as she held back a laugh with her soft fingers placed over her lips. Only then did I again notice the marks on her cheek. Faded now, not bleeding or quite as harsh, though they were still there, and I could see they stabbed into her cheek as she grinned, causing her to fade it back to a mere smile.

“Irony is a wonderful thing Leo. Yes, with all you know, perhaps you should strike me down where you stand...but you won’t.”

“You are very sure of your position for a someone who had a hand in the downfall of a woman I love, amongst countless others.”

“And you, my good friend, are as good at hiding emotions as you are at hiding yourself from me. I know fine well you love her, I saw how you danced, how you left. You know...I had considered not taking your voice at all, keeping you as my own, or at least not until after I had heard you shout joys under my name, ah and what joys you could have known, it would have been worth loosing your voice over...” She said, her voice sliding into one of allure and seduction, though it fell on death ears as I merely sneered with my reply.

“That, ‘dear friend’ is a matter of opinion I wish to disagree with. Though it matters nothing now. Tell me, what is this irony you speak of and why do you still think I would not kill you?”

“If one were to kill a messenger, the message would be lost yes? Though it does not stop the sender from relaying another message, using another messenger. Though what if one was to...not kill the messenger? What if this one befriended them, spared their life and discover some dark inner desire. What if they then had the messenger return to the sender alongside they who have spared them and claim satisfaction of that dark desire together? What then my friend, what then?” Sindel asked, stepping closer and gazing into my eyes with a look that portrayed some hidden cry for help.

“I don’t know, how would I know I could trust the messenger not to have a double agenda?”

“You can see my face Leo, it has two cheeks. Only one of them are scarred, only one of them has been struck by my mistress’ hand. Only should you take that dagger and decide to scar my other cheek would I have two marks for revenge, only then would my agenda be doubled.” She said with such sincerity, the only venom in her words being of those that left dreams of retribution and fallen masters. Staring over into her eyes, only brought a hand up to her cheek and gently moved my hand over the mark that still fashioned her cheek. She only winced once before leaning into my hand, now a cupped palm upon her cheek. Sindel sighed again.

“You really do have a lovers touch, Quile’s a lucky woman...”

“I’d agree moreso if she had a voice,” I replied without malice, Sindel’s eyes looking over at me with a new emotion, one of regret.

“I know, and I’m sorry. I just returned from handing...<i>them</i> her voice crystal, hence the scar on my cheek, there’s nothing I can do about that right now.” She said with genuine regret on her lips. I resisted questioning if she would have done anything if she <i>did</i> have the chance. Instead I brought down my hand from her cheek, about to ask just who or where ‘they’ were. Before I could say anything though, Sindel’s gaze faltered for a moment before looking back to me.

“You must leave, now. That idiot halfling’s on his way back. Here take this,” she said, pushing a small black metal object into my hand.

“What’s this?” I asked as the edges of the black started to flicker and pulse a white light. The heat in my hand was not uncomfortable.

“You’re a mage, you’ll fi-” was the last I heard as everything blanked out into a sheer black nothing for a moment. Then, in stark, painful contrast a blinding flash of pure white light assaulted my eyes, and my back fell against something soft. As my mind grew less chaotic and my eyes focused, I found my back against a large, plush red couch, my eyes gazing out at what had to be Sindel’s bed chamber. I had to laugh to myself as I spoke.

“Well, she got me up here after all. Best leave though as I can’t let Quile entertain alone and I don’t think she’d be all too pleased.” I spoke quietly to organise my thoughts and turned to the small device in my hand. Rubbing a thumb against it felt it was cold, lifeless now, empty of the energies I had felt previously. Therefor as leaving the room placed it on the table next to her door and shut it quietly as I left, checking there was no one in the hallway to object. No, they were all still downstairs, listening to the sweet music of Quile’s hands upon the piano. As I calmly walked down myself, could hear it was indeed an interesting piece Naitachal had given her, and it had indeed raptured Katrina as she didn’t even notice my return as I tapped her shoulder lightly. Snatched from what looked like a dream, she turned from upon the couch near the piano, Theron sat upon the other side of her, and smiled over to me.

“I do apologise for leaving like that, ah it seems some things never change,” I said as I sat next to her and watched Quile play. Katrina looked back over to Quile and smiled.

“She’s very good, though I guess credit goes to Naitachal for writing such a piece too, it was good of him to at least come by to give us it.” She said with a sense of longing, and second thoughts as to her actions. Quile’s tempo slowed as she looked up to me and smiled, switching to one hand for a slow, twirling alteration of quiet notes, her free hand upon the pendant.

“Bout time you got back, I was starting to worry,” she said, I smiled as I thought back to her across the room, sending a warm shiver through her. As I did causing a note to audibly falter as colour flushed into her cheeks momentarily.

“I said not too worry, it went fine,” I said, trying to not even think about the encounter with Sindel.

“Well good, you know Ms. Defrantz isn’t even back yet, wonder what she’s upto...” Quile said as her eyes danced over the keys again, her hand slipping back down.

“You haven’t seen her yet?” I said, though found it blurted out in audible speach that Katrina picked up on moreso than Quile.

“Hmm? Oh, Sindel? No, I haven’t seen her come back yet. This is a big place though, she may have used another door. You didn’t see her on your travels?” She asked innocently, I did indeed, though as far as I was supposed to have been, I had not seen her.

“No, no I haven’t seen her at all. It’s fine though, there’s no rush.”

“I could go check around?” Katrina said, though I only smiled and placed a hand over the dress of her leg before hearing Quile intentionally stab a deeper note harder than it sounded as if it was intended to be played, much to my understanding amusement.

“Please, you’ve done much for us already, you need not leave our company and this fine performance again. If Sindel is here, she shall surely hear it and come through. Though thank you for the consideration.” I said as kindly as I could, veiling the lie of what I knew had truly happened. Though as we spoke, as Katrina relaxed back into the chair and smiled, Sindel herself appeared next to me, her hand tapping my shoulder as she dropped a note into my pocket. Then the greater sherade begun.

“Ah, Leonardo, it is good to see you again.” She said, as she turned to us, the marking on her cheek covered with enough makeup to be hidden unless one knew it was there to begin with.

“As it is you Ms. Defrantz...”

“Oh dear boy, please call me Sindel, formalities are nothing for friends and companions in the love of music.” She said once again, the irony striking only in myself as everyone else in the room, her niece included remained for the most oblivious, how it should be really, for now at least.

“Indeed, well thank you then, Sindel. We just wanted to stop by to thank you for such an excellent night, it truly was exceptional.” I said, rising from the couch and bowing lightly. Sindel smiled, though again it flinched and faded as she bowed her head to cover the flash of pain in a nod.

“I’m glad you could enjoy it, and it seems we have an extension of such joy right now?” She said, glancing over at Quile who was still playing.

“Yes, a small token of thanks for your hospitality from Naitachal, composed for your niece if I remember rightly.” I said, gesturing over to the red headed half elf who smiled, allowing a small blush to push through the waning infuriation.

“Ah, well it is beautiful indeed, and Quile is quite the hand with music as she is with song.”

“That she is, good thing the only thing that happens to the Bard’s hand is it gets the imprint of that poorly drawn broken harp when they become afflicted with that ugly curse.” I said, now pushing the line of irony and veiled truths, though not too far, only enough to still be of amusement.

“Ah, that it is, if I knew only who was behind this, orchestrating the whole thing, I would repay them...all the injustice they’ve caused us.” She said with some definite false projected righteousness that I was forced to cease a laugh against. Of course you would, though I would know it was simple vengeance, but far be it from me to create an enemy out of a possible ally, so fairly enough I’d let her do what she would for now. Who knew what would happen.

“A shame we couldn’t have met sooner,” I said as Quile’s performance rounded off.

“Yes, it is. Though I had business out of the house this morning, though I do apologise for my disappearance.”

“It is no problem Sindel, though we must be on our way, again, a shame we could not have extended our stay, though if you are willing we will surely visit again.”

“Of course, you are always welcome here.” She replied graciously as Quile walked over to me, the thoughts racing through her mind rarely pleasant as she knew fine well who the woman across from her was, though tried as she could to keep a kind visage. Thankfully, through the pendant this was easier than not as she could vent her honestly amusing comments to my mind as if she was to speak. Theron rose aswell, placing the empty frost bitten glass upon a grand coffee table that sat before the plush couch. As he stood he winced slightly but righted himself soon, though Katrina still noticed.

“Oh, Theron are you allright?” She asked compassionately, glancing down at the bandage upon his leg.

“No worries, I’m fine thanks.” He replied calmly as he rested weight upon the injured foot slowly and stepped forth unhindered. After leaving their fair company we walked out to the gardens to find Naitachal, I doubted he would have been overly pleased should we leave him behind, conflict with Katrina or not. I thought to myself as we left, how interesting it would be to try and explain everything that had I had found and what had happened during it all, interesting indeed.

[Angel Della Notte]

The mistress and the master sat in their throne room accompanied only by a few random imps. They sat looking down into a scrying bowl in the murky waters of the bowl was the image of a dungeon. A human man and an elf woman stood talking the man stood with a dagger drawn and was cautious of the woman. “If one were to kill a messenger, the message would be lost yes? Though it does not stop the sender from relaying another message, using another messenger. Though what if one was to...not kill the messenger? What if this one befriended them, spared their life and discover some dark inner desire. What if they then had the messenger return to the sender alongside they who have spared them and claim satisfaction of that dark desire together? What then my friend, what then?” The elf woman said.

“I don’t know, how would I know I could trust the messenger not to have a double agenda?” The man said.

“You can see my face Leo, it has two cheeks. Only one of them are scarred, only one of them has been struck by my mistress’ hand. Only should you take that dagger and decide to scar my other cheek would I have two marks for revenge, only then would my agenda be doubled.” The woman said.

The image in the scrying bowl faded as the woman thrust something into the man’s hand. “I’m still not convinced she will betray us.” The master said looking over to the mistress.

“She will, I can see it in her eyes and I can hear it in her voice. She will betray us there is not denying that.” The mistress said as she then said something in another language and the image on the scrying bowl turned to anther. Both the man called Leo and Sindel stood in a parlor now accompanied by a half elf girl, another human man with a blue Mohawk and an elf woman.

“Ah, that it is, if I knew only who was behind this, orchestrating the whole thing, I would repay them...all the injustice they’ve caused us.” Sindel said.

“Look into her eyes listen to the tones she uses, she means that. Her loyalties are no longer ours.” The mistress said. “Amusing though I didn’t think the half wit knew how to think for herself.”

“Perhaps you are right, either way it is not a risk we can afford to take.” The master said as he snapped his fingers causing an imp to fly to him and land on the arm rest of his chair. “Send word to Marlo I want Sindel dead before the sun sets and I want her head brought to me on a platter. Warn him that if he fails there are things worse than death.”

The imp nodded then started to fly off when the mistress hissed, “Hold.” The imp stopped in mid flight and turned to the mistress fear apparent on its face. “You’ll send you no such message.”

“What are you playing at? If Sindel has betrayed us she is a threat to our plans. I’ve worked too hard to have our plans ruined by a damnable half wit of a surface elf.” The master said.

“We shall let Sindel live and play ignorance in our knowledge of her betrayal. I feel we can use her to our plans. Let her get close to the bard and her companions and let her help them as we keep a close eye on her. And when she is close enough we will turn her back to us.” The mistress said.

“And just how do you plan to do that?” The master asked.

A grin grew on the mistress’s face as she turned back to the imp. “Send word to Marlo that he is to kidnap Sindel’s half elevn brat. Have him make it appear as she has left for a while perhaps to visit her mother in Sorak. With Sindel’s brat in our dungeons we can use her as our trump card; Sindel will have no choice to return her loyalties to us, she won’t sacrifice the girl she hasn’t got the heart for it.”

“Oh you are devious dear, excellent plan.” The master said glancing to the imp who still floated in the air frozen in its fear. “What in bloody nine hells are you waiting for? Deliver the message!” He shouted emphasizing his point with a lighting bolt to the imp.

=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+ =+=+=+=+=+=+=

After leaving the Defrantz mansion they found Naitachal walking though the gardens. They headed back to the carriage and on the ride back to Quile’s villa Theron told them about the Halfling’s room and the marker he had found. Leonardo then took his turn and told them about the dungeon he had found though he left out his meeting with Sindel. Quile shivered a little as his telling was just as she remembered. She could picture herself lying on that table again her arms chained down and her legs as well with the three of those villains hovering over her doing gods know what. She didn’t realize it but she had dropped her head into her hands and closed her eyes remembering that foul place causing a few tears to run down her cheek. She could see the darkness and silhouettes hovering over her. The prick of the halfing’s mark was just as vivid as when it first happened. “Quile?” Leonardo asked. Still lost in the nightmare of her past she hadn’t heard him until he called her name again and wrapped his arms around her. “Quile are you alright?”

Quile looked up realizing she now was pressing herself into Leo’s chest and tears were streaming down her cheeks. Her hand found the pendent around her neck and she thought into Leo’s mind. ”Sorry you’re telling of the dungeon just brought those memories back to the surface.”

“No, Quile I’m sorry I hadn’t thought of how it might trigger something with you.” Leo said holding his arms around her soothing her.

”You couldn’t have known.” Quile thought as she leaned closers into him. “Nobody saw you?”

“No dear nobody saw me. I managed to make it back before anyone could.” Leo said just a little too quickly but no one picked up on it or said anything.

Quile sunk a little deeper into Leo’s chest brushing her hand across his chest her hand noticing something in his pocket. Her eyes fell to the pocket where she saw a piece of paper was neatly folded with the Defrantz crest on the corner. Her eyes glanced up to Leo’s face he was looking out the window. She dropped her gaze back down to his pocket and brushed her hand down his chest again taking the note in her hand then tucking it into the fold of her skirt without being seen. Before she had build up a name for herself as a bard she had spent several years living the life of a thief though she wasn’t very good at anything other than picking pockets.

The carriage soon pulled up in front of Quile’s villa and they made their way to the living parlor. Quile turned to Leo then thought, “Will you excuse me for a while?”

“Of course dear is everything alright?” Leo asked.

“Yes I just need to freshen up a bit.” Quile thought giving Leo a kiss on the cheek before heading up stairs to her room. Once inside she locked the door behind her and sat down at the desk pulling the note out of her skirt. She laid it out and read it.

Leo, darling we didn’t have much time to speak earlier please meet me at the fountain of Jerni in the court gardens tonight when the moon is high. Please come alone.

Faithfully yours Sindel Defrantz.

Quile let out a silent growl and nearly crumpled the note but stopped. The court gardens were right next to her villa. Defrantz probably knew Leo would be staying with her and so picked the gardens as a meeting place. But why would she want to meet Leo there? And why didn’t he say anything of the note he must have run into Defrantz while he was looking around. Was Leo working with Defrantz? Quile shook her head ”I guess there is only one way to find out.” She thought to herself then folded the note back up and made her way down stairs. Leo sat in her chair she walked around to him and sat down on his lap brushing her hand across his chest and dropping the note back in his pocket just as Constance came up with a young man with silver hair that held a few black stripes in it.

[Mikeido]

As the new arrival was introduced, it was soon found he was mute, as Quile was afflicted with this Bard’s curse. Though my mind was so distracted with other things to offer more than meek welcome as I drifted back to staring down at Quile’s hand, rested over mine as she sat calmly upon my lap. Still I hadn’t told her of the truths behind it all. Why not? What the hell was wrong with me? I wasn’t the type to keep secrets, not from her. Yet, this...this was something far more than any mere secret. Since we had left I had looked for a moment, a way to tell her of what I had found more than I already had. Yet also, I looked for a way to tell her without causing a relapse of what I had caused within the carriage, I didn’t want her to feel uncomfortable over it all again. The new arrival, Seraphim as he wrote his name to be, told us of his plight and having heard of our actions. Though any other day I would have given retorts or spoken at all, today, I had as much on my mind as I had a way of appearing to have any other day, only then I never had. My mind was broken from it’s thoughts by the sweet embrace of Quile’s lips, having leant over and kissed me unaware, held onto it and chased her lips with my own for a moment before she softened the kiss and broke away, curiosity and compassion in her eyes.

“Leo, what’s wrong?” She asked, running a hand over my chest. The question stirred me for a moment, not knowing how to really reply yet. Finally a reply came through quietened lips as I gazed over at her beautiful elven eyes.

“I...I’m not sure Quile, I think I just need some air. Would you all excuse me for a moment?” I asked, Quile reluctantly sliding over from my lap and the others simply nodding. It had seemed Naitachal had kept the conversation moving, though what I had heard in-between my own musings sounded as though he too had things upon his mind. Brushing fingers across Quile’s nearer cheek smiled to her as I stood, sending her a personal message through the connection we bore.

“I’ll be fine, and not long either.” I said though her smile seemed somehow unconvinced as I walked out of the room and through the front door, leaning my back against it and sighing deeply. Remembering that Sindel had handed me a note slyly as she entered the room where Quile had been playing the piano. Putting two fingers into the shirt pocket soon indeed found the note, placed comfortably inside. Taking it out and unfolding it read to myself what the note enclosed.

<i>Leo, darling we didn’t have much time to speak earlier please meet me at the fountain of Jerni in the court gardens tonight when the moon is high. Please come alone.

Faithfully yours Sindel Defrantz</i>

Faithfully...well that was yet to be seen, and ‘darling’ pushed it beyond the bitter sweet trappings of irony, but such was the way of Sindel. As she had said, we hadn’t spoke much and there was indeed much I had to ask of her. I let out a sharp laugh as I threw the note into the air, it evaporating in a light blue flame that left no ash nor smoke. Nearby was the fountain she spoke of, though it was far yet high moon. Turning to the door again allowed a sly grin, I would find myself occupied with more intimate company before then, though my mind was afar, it wasn’t so much as to disdain me from the pleasures of my fair Quile. Considering the note I had read aswell, the thoughts of Sindel and such could wait. As I re entered the house though, three of our company were up and in the hall. Stepping to one side cast a curious glance.

“Leaving so soon?” I asked, Naitachal nodding in reply.

“We have done all we really can for now, and I believe Quile would prefer to spend the rest of the tiresome days end in...private company,” he said with a slight wink of understanding as he walked on, “worry not though, I am sure we shall meet again. After all, our two friends here still have questions and needs to aid our cause, we shall indeed sooner or later get to the bottom of this for united we seem to be a known gathering now. I however...have my own things to deal with at this time. I would be of little more aid than I have been until I sort this.”

“I understand, well I wish you all the best of a night’s sleep, and hope understanding comes to you Naitachal.” I spoke, likely the most clearly and concise I had all evening. Shame it was as everyone was making way to leave. Holding the door for them as they stepped out, walked back down the hall to see Constance leave the room Quile was sat within, regarding me with a kind and short smile as she left about her ways. Turning into the room stopped fast as Quile stood only a couple feet ahead of me. Her arms crossed, framing her supple chest again, though what clothes she wore covered it moreso than before. Quile’s eyes though, they were what stabbed into me with such emotion. Before she even brought her hand top the pendant I knew what she would ask. As her fingers grasped it, she did indeed.

“Are you alright now, Leo?” She asked with an air of concern, her arms unfolding as I stepped into the room and smiling, nodded.

“Yes, I’m fine now. Sorry if I caused you any worry, just everything, including what I saw in there just unsettled me so, I haven’t been able to stop thinking about it since then. Though I’m sorry I’ve been so quiet my dear.” I said, holding my left arm around her waist as she leant over to me, gently placing hers around my back, my right brushing the hair away from her brow and over the edge of her ear. I could feel her breath catch quick as my fingers played over the edge of her sensitive ear. Slowly Quile pulled away from me and my arms slid down around her as I looked over into her eyes.

“Are you okay though, Quile?” I asked, her eyes seemed to dance in doubt for a brief moment before she smiled lightly.

“Yeah, I’m just tired. It’s been a hectic day, and you did steal a fair bit of energy from me last night.” She thought, allowing a sly grin as she leant over and kissed my similarly amused lips.

“Yes, well you stole enough from me aswell. It has gotten late though,” I said, as I had stood outside the nights sky was waning as the sun set over the far horizons, “do you want to retire to your chamber’s, m’lady?” I said as formally as I could, bowing lightly and kissing Quile’s hand as she smiled, laughing lightly to herself.

“I think I will, would you care to join me, good sir?” Quile replied in an equally as formal manner.

“I believe I would.” I replied as I took her arm in mine, gently kissing her cheek as she walked up aside me and through the door. Up into her room, Quile walked ahead of me and undressed next to her bed. I found myself stuck in admiration of the finer curves that formed her smooth body and stepped up behind her, wrapping my arms around her bare waist, lining her shoulder and neck with kisses.

“Gods Quile, you are beautiful,” I said as her head leaned to one side slightly and she sighed in pleasure. Standing there in my arms for a moment longer, merely allowing herself to be taken by the sensation, turned in my arms and placed a hand on my shoulder. I could tell there was something in her eyes. Below the glint of passion that wanted to remove the shirt her hand rested on, there was something else. Brushing a hand over her cheek, stared into her enchanting eyes and found myself unable to say anything other than ask.

“Quile, are you sure everything’s okay?” I asked, kissing her forehead as her hand curled around my neck and her head rested on my shoulder for a moment.

“I...I’m not sure. I think just what you said about that place today...it tore up memories I wish I didn’t have.” She said, I could see in her eye the gleam of a tear form and roll down her cheek. What she said hadn’t helped my wanting to tell her of the situation any further, perhaps though, it was better I do this alone. Quile had been through so much as it was, I didn’t want to bring her back into hardships if at all possible.

“Quile I’m so sorry,” I began to say though her head shook over my chest.

“It’s not your fault. Just...Leo I don’t think I could...not tonight. It’s just, the memories dragged up what he did to me before I passed out, I don’t think I could handle us...”

“Quile, shush. It’s alright, I understand. Have I ever forced you into anything you weren’t comfortable with? I’ll sleep on the couch, or go home if you want.” I spoke, understanding why it was now Quile who had appeared distant. Though as I spoke those final words, her arms held me closer and her body stiffened momentarily.

“No, I want you here with me, I just couldn’t...” she spoke again as her body loosened up and her hold left me, backing up a step Quile looked over to me as I saw a tear in both eyes now. I felt at that moment more to blame than anyone for her sorrow. Brushing a sympathetic hand through her beautiful red hair, this time made a point of missing her ear as I comforted the dear woman.

“It’s allright Quile, come on you need some sleep anyway.” I said, sweeping her feet out from under her and placing her on the bed. Then finding myself suitably dressed for bed myself, slid in beside Quile and gently kissed her again as she nudged over and held herself close to my bare chest.

“Thank you.” Quile thought to me as she softly pressed her head against my chest and lightly kissed it once, comforting herself into a quiet sleep as I put my arms around her and told her it was okay. Through the night I found I couldn’t sleep, only thoughts of the beautiful woman rested against me and possible alliances with Sindel that may bring us closer to ending what these damnable people had brought upon us all flew through my mind. Quile moaned in her sleep and nudged herself closer to me again, I couldn’t help but wonder what she was thinking or dreaming of, though knew it wasn’t my place to peruse and find out, so only hugged her close as she slept comfortably, using me as her pillow. Hours past and the moon rose in the dark lit sky. I knew what had to be done, though reluctant as I was to leave her alone, I gently removed myself from aside her, sliding out of bed as I made sure Quile remained comfortable in sleep. Though I at most couldn’t leave her like this, should something happen to me, should Sindel happen to be hiding the scar upon her other cheek with more makeup than the one I had seen, I didn’t want Quile to think I had left her alone in the night. I felt at she at least deserved an explanation this way, though it still made me feel a coward in some way, it was all I could do. I only hoped she would forgive me when it was all over. Sitting over at her desk, pulled over a parchment to write upon and stared up at the walls for something to write. All my eyes came across was her bow and golden arrow, awarded by the king when she won an archery contest years ago. “It’s just like the harp, but with one string,” she had explained when I had asked how she had become so skilled with the weapon when her delicate hands were more suited to instruments of song and music. The memory brought about another smile, and picking up the pen, dripped off the excess ink and turned back to the paper.

<i>To my beloved Quile,

I can’t say I’m sorry enough for letting you to hear it this way, but I had not been entirely truthful with you yesterday. I had met Sindel, though what she had said and done left me with no way to be able to tell you without further causing you distress, and that is the last thing I would want. I also take no pride in telling you it took every ounce of will to leave you there in bed. You look so peaceful, just sleeping there. Though I knew, as I looked to that emblem upon your hand, to that soft smile upon your lips, what had to be done. Sindel has offered an alliance for she wishes to take vengeance upon those that order her so poorly, or so she tells me. I don’t entirely trust her, though that’s why I have left to meet with her. She asked me too meet her alone. I only write this so if you should awaken to not find me there, you don’t let it cross your mind that I have abandoned you. I could never do that.

I love you, Quile

Leonardo
x </i>

I wrote as I felt a tear form on the ridge of my own eye, though blinking it faded from sight and sense. Now fully dressed, I folded the letter and left it upon the edge of her dressing table, inscribing it ‘to the woman I love’ as I let the pen drop back to the pot of ink and with what felt like unusually heavy feet, left Quile’s villa for the fountain Sindel had arranged we meet. The moon was indeed now high as the many million stars twinkled from a distance that when gazed upon set some sense of perspective. I took a moment to ponder as I walked, in this, our small world, what we achieved and overcame, what difference was it to that of other worlds? A million stories never to be told for what worked out of sight, we would never know in our small tales of this our world, this our city. I found the place quickly enough as my late night musing flew from my mind to be replaced with thoughts of the lack in company I found. Sitting down near the gate I had come through was close enough to the fountain, and under sufficient light to be noticed, should she decide to turn up. Then again she had seen me when I had formed spells to counter sight so I doubted it would be much a problem.

“I see you came alone, thank you.”

“I haven’t actually told anyone else either, you’re not the easiest subject to break.” I replied as she phased into sight from aside the fountain, indeed it seemed I wasn’t the only one that knew some tricks. Sindel smirked more to herself as she sat upon the edge of the fountain.

“You have questions...”

“And you I assume have answers. You know I have yet to decide whether I really can trust you.”

“I know, I know. First though, you were curious of that item, though I never told you what it was.” Sindel said before removing a black velvet bag from within her person and unravelling the casing. Within she unveiled something more un nerving than covetable as she had shown to do previously. I said nothing, allowing her to explain just what and why she was holding an obsidian skull rimmed with a circlet of gold in her palms.

“The orb of Krull, Leo. Though I would be hesitant to tell you this, I only hope in doing so it would bolster what trust you have in me, this item is critical in the process of taking a Bard’s voice.”

“I should trust you with that in your hands more because? Have you just come to take my voice with you this night?” I asked, a twitch of magic seeping into the gaps between my fingers. Sindel shook her head.

“No, it is critical but it alone cannot do what you think I have come to do. Trust me, Leo. That I should tell you of it’s purpose in that way at all should be reassurance enough. Though it is also a source of power for us, it restores our spirits and heals our wounds. That is why I rushed too it after I was struck down in such a way, having done them so much, they still...” She said, her voice trailing off in silent malice.

“Is that all you know of this orb?” I asked, breaking her wayward gaze.

“Well, they gave it too us, for as I have told you, it is critical to the extraction. Though there are things they will not tell us, but we feel it. The orb communicates to us, though only faintly and I rarely understand it’s ancient, foreign language. Other than that however you may try it is unbreakable. It has fallen from it’s perch before, and our hearts stopped as it fell, but not a scratch was upon it as it hit the floor. This is about all I can tell you of it Leo, they told us nothing else of it’s origin. What else would you want to know before you would trust me?” She explained, then asked patiently and without malice. Though from behind me as she stopped speaking I could hear a slight rustle in the bush, though there was no winds. I was ready to ask if she wanted me to come alone so she could outnumber me, yet having no sure indication it was someone with her, or even a person at all, stood quietly in thought as the sound faded.

[Roku]

The dark room was silent until the masters voice spoke.

"What do we do with these others? They pose no major threat, but it is better to remove the problem now." The low voice of the master spoke. In the pool of water was an image of the blue mohawked monk walking down the street to his temple.

"Well the monk shall be dealt with. Bushido!" The mistress hissed. A large door slid open within the chamber. Light emitted from the doorway and then their was an outline of a man. It was a bulky looking man and as he stepped from the light, he was revealed. He was dressed in samurai armor from head to toe. No parts of his body showed. He wore a pyramid hat over his eyes. He growled in reply to his mistress.

"Bushido. Terminate this monk. His name is Theron. He lives in the Ice temple. Make sure nobody see's you." The mistress commanded.

Bushido did not reply. He exited the chamber and mounted himself on his horse, Reox. It was black and had curling horns like a ram. It also had wings and could fly to wherever Bushido wished to go. The samurai and Reox flew off into the night, heading for the Ice Temple.

------------------------------

What a crazy day it has been for the monk. Theron politely bid farewell to Quile and Leo before leaving. He had told them both that he was always there if they needed help.

Theron was on the path leading to the temple. He thought about the halflings room, Ms. Defrantz, and his three new aquaintances. He was snapped back to reality when the sound of screeching rung in his ears. He looked up quickly and saw a flying beast in the moonlight. It was circling the spire of ice and then started right for him. Theron noticed a rider on what now appeared to be a flying horse with horns. Theron quickly chanted a prayer. A wall of ice was now before him. The flying mare crashed into the ice, shattering it across the path. The mare slammed to the ground with force, sending its rider tumbling to the floor as well.

Theron quickly reached for the small rod in his belt. He pressed a button and it exrended into his steel staff. Theron stood in ready position, circling around the crash site waringly. There was a sound of steel and an angry growl. Before the monk was now the rider of the beast. Theron looked in awe. It was a man dressed in padded armor and an odd shaped cone hat. He could not see any part of his body except two eyes revealed by slits in a bandana around the mans face. In his hand was a samurai sword. Therons fear maxed out when the flying mare began to get up from the crushed ice. The samurai growled again, spotting its target.

"Bushido!" roared the samurais muffled voice. He charged Theron who blocked the samurai sword with his staff. He then used the opportunity to quickly smack Bushido in the face with an end of the staff, while still keeping the samurai in check. Bushido kicked Theron in the gut then swung again, successfully slicing a bit of the monks chest. Theron staggered back in pain. Chunks of ice covered the floor from the crash.

"Reox attack!" Bushido roared. The mare managed to rise, then roared, staring at Theron with bloodlust. It charged at the monk, its horns pointing straight at him. Theron chanted and then had a ball of ice in his hand. He hurled it at the beast, hitting it right between the eyes. It staggered for a second, giving Theron time to get his staff in ready position. The mare was ready again and was only fifteen yards away now. It began to charge. Theron chanted another prayer. At the tip of his staff was now a long ice lance. The mare was a mere seven feet away Theron drove the thin tip into the mares chest. It roared in pain, then swung is massive horns into Theron, sending him hard to the ground. Bushido saw his injured mount and couldnt risk any further damage to his only way of escape. He ripped the lance out of the mares chest violently. Then the two glaring eyes stared at Theron.

"Bushido will return monk! Only next time, you wont be so lucky!" Bushido growled.

Theron rose to his feet. He was so tired. He had reached his limit. The wall of ice took a lot out of him. The fight didnt help much either. He decided to sleep at his temple for the night, then he would speak to Leo about what had happened and what they must do.

[Angel Della Notte]

Quile laid against Leo’s chest feigning sleep, as far as she could tell Leo thought she was asleep. She hesitated a few times then let out a soft moan and leaned deeper into his chest giving the effect that she was dreaming. In truth she hadn’t slept at all that night only pretended to. Slowly Leo slid away from Quile, she let out a quite protesting sound then took hold of his pillow hugging it close to her as she made her sleep seem peaceful again. She waited a few minutes until she heard the door open then close before sitting up. Like she suspected Leo was gone. She looked around the room and saw a note on the table.

To my beloved Quile,

I can’t say I’m sorry enough for letting you to hear it this way, but I had not been entirely truthful with you yesterday. I had met Sindel, though what she had said and done left me with no way to be able to tell you without further causing you distress, and that is the last thing I would want. I also take no pride in telling you it took every ounce of will to leave you there in bed. You look so peaceful, just sleeping there. Though I knew, as I looked to that emblem upon your hand, to that soft smile upon your lips, what had to be done. Sindel has offered an alliance for she wishes to take vengeance upon those that order her so poorly, or so she tells me. I don’t entirely trust her, though that’s why I have left to meet with her. She asked me too meet her alone. I only write this so if you should awaken to not find me there, you don’t let it cross your mind that I have abandoned you. I could never do that.

I love you, Quile

Leonardo
x

Quile stared at the note still not sure of what to think. An alliance with that witch? It was hard enough to just sit in the wench’s house and act peacefully let alone work with her. And what of Leo? Was this note true or more lies to make her think he was on her side and not one of the villains that stole her precious voice? Quile crumpled the note in her hand then tossed it into the fire place as she walked over to her closet. She pulled out a pair of black trousers and a black long sleeve shirt and dressed in them; Topping off the outfit with a pair of black boots, gloves and a scarf around her head covering her bright red hair. She then walked over to her bow and arrow pulling it down from its pedestal; she grabbed her quiver as well as the gold arrow. Quietly she crept out of the house and into the court gardens she found Leo standing by the fountain.

“I see you came alone, thank you.” Sindel said as she appeared out of no where.

“I haven’t actually told anyone else either; you’re not the easiest subject to break.” Leo answered.

“You have questions...” Sindel said trailing off a little.

“And you I assume have answers. You know I have yet to decide whether I really can trust you.”

“I know, I know. First though, you were curious of that item, though I never told you what it was.” She said as she pulled out an object Quile couldn’t see at this distance. “The orb of Krull, Leo. Though I would be hesitant to tell you this, I only hope in doing so it would bolster what trust you have in me, this item is critical in the process of taking a Bard’s voice.”

“I should trust you with that in your hands more because? Have you just come to take my voice with you this night?”

“No, it is critical but it alone cannot do what you think I have come to do. Trust me, Leo. That I should tell you of its purpose in that way at all should be reassurance enough. Though it is also a source of power for us, it restores our spirits and heals our wounds. That is why I rushed too it after I was struck down in such a way, having done them so much, they still...”

“Is that all you know of this orb?” Leo asked.

“Well, they gave it too us, for as I have told you, it is critical to the extraction. Though there are things they will not tell us, but we feel it. The orb communicates to us, though only faintly and I rarely understand its ancient, foreign language. Other than that however you may try it is unbreakable. It has fallen from its perch before, and our hearts stopped as it fell, but not a scratch was upon it as it hit the floor. This is about all I can tell you of it Leo, they told us nothing else of its origin. What else would you want to know before you would trust me?”

Quile shook her head and stood up a little she’d had enough of this. As she stood she brushed up against a bush causing it to rustle. She let out a silent growl and ducked back behind the bush. Leo and Sindel both looked around then sent each other looks as they both said. “I thought you came alone.”

As Leo’s back was to her Quile stood up again notching the golden arrow on her bow. She took aim at Sindel and let the arrow fly. The arrow flew across the courtyard and was only inches away from Sindel’s heart when it stopped in mid air. Leo stood several feet away from Sindel his hands just finishing up a spell. He stepped over to Sindel and plucked the golden arrow from the air looking at it. “Quile…”

Back in the bushes Quile notched another arrow and shot it at Sindel she followed it with several more. Each one shot at Sindel but they all rebounded against an invisible wall. She let out another silent growl as she dropped the bow and charged at Sindel her dagger in hand.

She never made it all the way as Leo grabbed her and held her in place. ”Damnit Leo let go of me!” She shouted in her mind.

“Quile calm down.” Leo pleaded.

“I’ll calm down after this bitch is dead!” Quile let out another growl then stomped her heel down on Leo’s foot as her free arm elbowed him in the chest. Once free from Leo she resumed her charge at Sindel and soon held the elf woman with her dagger pressed firmly to Sindel’s throat drawing a small line of blood where the blade pressed her.

[Roku]

Theron was too worried to sleep. He felt that if someone knew he was involved, then they must also know the others were involved as well. The monk decided to take a walk over to Quiles villa, just to reassure himself that everything was okay.

While he was walking down the path back to town, he stepped over the mess from the fight earlier on that night. He noticed a pad of armor that must have broken off the samurai Bushido when they crashed. Theron took it and put it in a pouch at his belt on the opposite side of his retracted staff.

Theron continued on through the silent town. It was past midnight and everyone was sleeping, so it seemed. When Theron got closer to Quiles villa, he heard spell chanting and commotion coming from the garden next to her home. Theron sprinted over. He lept over one of the hedges and was taken back by the sight before him. Quile had her dagger ready to kill at Sindels neck. He also saw about five arrows on the floor in front of her. Leo was hopping on one foot, as if it had been stepped on.
"Good work you two! You caught the bitch. You two are good. You got her to come to your house and everything!..." Theron said excitingly with a grin. He motioned to Sindel with his hand.

"Well, what are you waiting for? Kill her now!" Theron protested impatiently. The monk walked a little closer to the three and could now see hesitation in Quiles eyes. He turned to Leo with a bewildered look.

"What the hell is going on here?" The monk asked in wide eyed confusion.

[Mikeido]

Though tension was strung so high in the air you could tune it, I felt the need to laugh in that instance, getting a bewildered look from all around.

“Perhaps we should wait for two other uninvited though more importantly unexpected guests, perse Naitachal and Seraphim to appear before I start to try and explain what in hell just happened. First of all though, I’d like to thank Quile for being here. It wasn’t my intention for her to be here Sindel, she was I had thought asleep on the bed as I left her a heartfelt note. Though what pains me more is that Quile, you don’t trust me?” I spoke quickly and clearly before Quile had done something she may later regret. The blade loosened it’s hold on Sindel’s throat as a small trickle of blood seeped away freely, though not far enough to allow her sufficient breathing space. Quile didn’t say anything, partly because she couldn’t get to the pendant in her current state, partly because she was just in shock for my knowing.

“Yes dear, you really should be more wary of your habit to idly toy with the pendant when you’re nervous. That and the lingering spell of distance I added, well I heard your thoughts from your room and expected you’d be here, hence your arrows stopping in mid air before they struck home. I am however sorry you thought I would betray you, though I do not blame you. My inability to tell you of the events fully, my agreeing to meet here after everything that’s happened, I would not trust myself were I in your position. Though can you tell me, looking back over all the years we have shared, that you would truly believe me one to try and steal the voice from your very body? Quile I fell in love with that voice and the woman that it was held too. I still am, and though I know the time we spent may not stretch as far a distance in years by elven time, you cannot honestly believe I would have a part in destroying that which has changed so much in my life, all for the better, could you?” I asked, looking over to Quile with the question in all honesty and sincerity. Now everything was out in the open, there was no need to try and protect her behind veils. Upon Quile’s soft face a tear formed in her left eye though I could not tell whether it was one of anger, regret or just plain sorrow. Shutting her eyes, still unable to reach her pendant yet, merely shook her head. Though her grasp of Sindel lessened none understandably. Whether I was Quile’s lover and benefactor or grand betrayer didn’t matter when it all came down to the fact that the woman under Quile’s blade had a hand in destroying what Quile once was, and I had to admit, only to myself, it took a constant force of will to stop myself from killing the woman myself. I only ever stayed my hand through the understanding she was not truly the one that should be taken vengeance upon. She was merely another pawn upon this board.

“I will ask this of you, my darling Quile, hold your blade till I have asked the few more questions for her. Then, if you do not trust her, then I shall kill her if you do not do so first. You know I always keep my word Quile, you know I’ve always been there for you when you wre in need the most,” I said with a tone that spoke plain honesty. Though Quile allowed a small smile escape to her lips, my words gave no comfort to Sindel who’s eyes shot wide as she shouted out briefly

“You...” She shouted before Quile’s blade left her throat to be replaced by her choking forearm. As she moved, she found her right hand swipe down and grab her pendant behind Sindel’s back.

<i>“Leo I don’t know what to think anymore, you meeting with this...this bitch,”</i> Quile thought with such vile hatred for the woman, and still ebbing confusion for me. Using our private connection I spoke back into her mind, appearing as if we were merely staring across the distance to everyone else.

<i>“Quile the prospect of forming an alliance with this woman indeed is no more savourable to me. Though I know why you hate her, I know what you’ve been through, that’s why I didn’t want you to come, why I couldn’t tell you. I thought I may do this myself and be able to save you the heart ache of being reunited more than you already have with those you care less for. Perhaps I should have told you, gods only know I never wanted it to turn out like this, the last thing I’ve ever wanted to do to you Quile is cause distress and confusion. I was serious, when I said I would kill her if you didn’t should she not prove enough for you to trust that she can aid us in finding who is truly responsible for your affliction. Then, you and I my dear, we shall burn them down. That is my word, and I put my life, the years I’ve followed you having fallen in love, all on my word now. If you won’t believe it, then all I’ve lived for is naught, and there’ll be little need for me to be here. Should you not trust me now, I will leave, if not die where I stan-”</i>

<i>“Shut up...”</i> Quile said, her minds voice a cracked mix of sorrow and anger. A tear ran freely down both her cheeks. <i>“Just...shut up you stupid romantic idiot. I do, I believe you’re not lying, and I do know what time we’ve spent together, damnit Leo I do love you. I just...don’t know.”</i>

<i>“It’s alright Quile, you’ve been through so much, you couldn’t entirely trust me, and I couldn’t blame you. Now though, if you do trust me, then let me talk with Sindel for a moment, but don’t lower your dagger, I like that look on her, though better loosen up a bit, she needs to be able to actually speak.”</i> I said, Quile now bearing a full grown sly grin as she nodded.

“Be thankful Sindel, I just spared your life for a few more moments. Now then, you answer our questions, convince us you are worthy of trust or they shall be the last questions you are ever asked.”

“You’re going to trust her?” Theron asked from the sidelines of this little event. I nodded over to the monk as I let a brief explanation.

“I have reason to believe she would aid us in finding and destroying those that are truly orchestrating this, she is but a pawn in it all, killing her would change nothing, they can find another pawn to gather the voices.” I told the now understanding Theron as I turned back to the silent, distressed Sindel, clutching desperately to the black orb within it’s similarly dark velvet.

“Don’t worry so much Sindel, if you’ve come here with honest intent to help us, you’ll live. If not, then you’ll not find a pawn to use here, and you will die.” I said, letting the sheer gravity of my final words linger in the air for her to take into consideration.

“Well...the sooner you ask your questions, the sooner I can answer them, truthfully.”

“Good, now for a start who are you doing all this for? Who’s behind it all if not you then?”

“They’re drows, but I don’t know much more than that. Powerful sorcerers and dangerous, even to those whom work for them. I don’t do this by choice, they gave me promises of riches and power, then threatened things worse than death should I not satisfy their wishes.”

“The trappings of any evil not powerful enough to work alone, to beguile with thoughts of things so much better than now, a shame you were caught in their net. Go on.”

“I don’t know what else I can tell you, one has a snake head whip and she knows how to use it.” Sindel continued, flinching her right cheek by way of expressing her point.

“I would have to take you to them myself as where they are is heavily warded under spells and the like.”

“Hey, since you’re here, could you tell me who the hell Bushido is? He attacked me on this damn flying horse and I only barely fought him off.” Theron interrupted, walking closer to Sindel and rummaging about his person to pull out a small piece of black metal. Sindel seemed to shy back in fear from the plate, Theron noticing this stopped where he stood and waited for some sort of reply.

“They’ve noticed you...that’s a piece of Bushido’s armour, one of their guardians.” Sindel said, still holding back a fear within her. Perhaps not at the armour itself, but at the prospect that they had sent one of their heralded guardians out to dispose of us, or of Theron at least.

“I have one more question, Sindel before your life falls to my dear Quile’s hands,” I began to say, the insecurity she felt in my choice was apparently still masked by fear of the flying knight.

“Do these two drow have any form of alliance with the king?” I asked, and the look of fear and insecurity on her face was wiped away to be replaced by sheer confusion.

“The king? No, of course not,” she said plainly as if the question was a joke.

“Good, at least should we act against them we won’t have the power under such a figure riding against us.”

“No, but do not underestimate them Leonardo. They have powerful entities, your friend has met one of them and they are high in power, though each varies in it’s application. Not all are as physically strong, but not all are as easy to see or understand. Gods be with us should we be forced to face them...” Sindel told and as she did, old lore ran through my mind, though in fragments what she had described reminded me of some old legend. Tomorrow I would return to the library of my home and find some answers, now though, there was the matter of Sindel’s life.

“Yes, well we shall come to that as the time demands. I believe we all have places to be now. Quile, I believe we can trust her as much as need be. The decision is yours however, but know this, I would not place you in her company more than ever needed should you spare her life. Though you already know that I never wish to push you into discomfort.” I said as Quile sent a small smile back to me. Sindel’s breathing became audibly louder as Quile released Sindel and turned her to face the red haired elven woman.

“Quile, I...I’m sorry, I never wanted to take your voice...they make me do it...you can’t...we can fight and defeat them. Please, Quile we are both of elven decent, they are evil...powerful drows, you can trust me,” Sindel grovelled as Quile stared down at her, then touching her hand to the pendant, looked over to me with a wry grin.

<i>“You know Leo, I think I will spare her life, only cause it’s more fun to watch her beg like this.”</i> Quile said as I returned her smirk.

<i>“Well it is your decision Quile, but I think if she can bring us at least one step closer to who’s really responsible for all this, then we should let her live, she’s not the real villain here.”</i> I thought back as Quile looked back down to Sindel, still gripping tightly to the black velvet, the energies it gave likely the only thing stopping her from collapsing at Quile’s feet in tears.

<i>“Okay, but Leo I want you to do me a favour. I need to say something,”</i> she said as she pulled Sindel up to eye level and glared across the small distance with a stare of malice into her dark brown eyes. Quile’s left hand slowly raised, the dagger perched in it’s palm as she brought it up to Sindel’s face and teased it back and forth before her.

“Sindel, since Quile can’t talk to you personally, she asked me to say this for her; <i>‘you live for now wench, but not without something to remember me by’</i>...” I said, as the words escaped my lips, Quile’s dagger flashed down, a small streak of blood flying through the air as she released Sindel, whom then with a scream of sudden pain recoiled and spun, grasping her hand to her cheek as Quile had struck the dagger across it. Once Sindel regained her composure, she stood tall again, the blood stained hand that had clutched her cheek was placed upon the brow of the unfurled black skull.

“Suppose I deserved that much from you,” Sindel said, though not without spite and malice. I knew from then on leaving those two together for too long would bring nothing good. As Sindel turned to me, I could see the fresh wound on her cheek had already healed over, only leaving a slight out of place looking blood stain. In her eyes was only cold calculation, however.

“As for you, Leonardo, we shall meet again sooner or later. I shall come to you. Feel free to bring...her along, just so long as you don’t threaten to let someone kill me again, it’s not too reassuring and I’m not that trusting.” Sindel spoke with less malice but still a fair amount of aggravation for how things had turned out. With that, she walked off into the dark, fading from view before she disappeared behind the veil of darkness. Theron stood looking down at the armour, taking in all that had been said and weighing the gravity of what had and may well happen in the near future. Quile stood alone now as I walked over to her, regret still lined her eyes. Neither of us said nothing as I only extended my open hand to her, Quile looked at it for a moment before slowly placing hers within it. Holding onto it stepped forward and put my other arm around Quile’s back as I held her in a soft embrace there in the gardens by the fountain. Quile rested her head against my shoulder as she sighed peacefully, reaching for her pendant.

<i>“I’m sorry Leo, I...”</i>

“Shh, don’t worry about it. What’s done is done, I haven’t betrayed you, nor abandoned you in the night, that’s all that matters now Quile, it’s alright.” I lulled to her, whispering over her gentle ear. For at least another minute we stood there in silence, comforted only in each others arms before Quile thought over to me once more.

<i>“I was so scared...scared I’d lost you to them, Leo.”</i>

“I know Quile, I know. You haven’t, I’m still here with you. Come on, you need some sleep, proper sleep.” I said as I let her step back from within my arms. As we turned around, we found we were alone once again, Theron having noticed the moment we were in must have slipped away quietly, not wanting to disturb and seeing that for now at least, all was at a calm once again. From the ground I picked up Quile’s arrows, leaving the golden one till last as I placed the others in their quiver.

“Only with one string,” I said, looking over to Quile who knew what I meant and smiled.

“I must say you certainly shot it like a musical instrument Quile,” I continued, remembering how her loading and firing of each arrow appeared as if an over-animated strum of a harp. Holding onto the golden one with my right hand placed my left around Quile’s waist. Quile returned the gesture, though her hand wandered lower and grabbed at me playfully. After jumping a step repaid her with a light downward slap of my own to hers as Quile begun giggling again, reached for her pendant.

<i>“What? You know my hugs usually involve a grope of some sort.”</i> She said with that sly grin that could only be hers.

“Yes, yes I know that dear, but you never said I couldn’t repay it.” I replied, leaning over to her and lightly kissing her freely grinning elven lips. Back to Quile’s house and back to her room, placed the bow and arrow back where it belonged and turned to Quile, sat on the edge of the bed, removing her black suit. Sitting down next to her helped pull the shirt back and off as her pendant fell back down against her smooth, bare chest.

“You will actually sleep this time, right?” I asked, as Quile lay back to undo the trouser buttons. As the button slid she brought her left hand up and placed it over the pendant.

<i>“Well, now that depends, are you going to sleep aswell, or will you run off to Sindel again?”</i> Quile thought with a playful grin that showed she wasn’t asking in seriousness.

“Well, I know of one way we can make sure we both sleep tonight,” I said with a look that matched Quile’s. Laying down next to her kissed Quile’s lips before trailing a line across her cheek to her ear as she turned her head to allow me more room to devour her ear wholly with kisses both soft and deep as both mine and her hands roamed elsewhere, sending shivers of passion through her as no magic could...

As the morning light broke through my eyes in awakening, Quile lay next to me, pressed close against me as my arms held around her once again, her head perched happily against my chest. Leaning over smiled and kissed Quile’s forehead as she slept peacefully. Slipping out from aside her got quickly dressed and stepped into the hallway just in time to catch Constance at the bottom of the stairs. Leaning against the railing spoke down to her as quietly as I could.

“Ah Constance, could I dare ask you to bring us breakfast for two?” I asked, the fair Constance stopping in her step and looking up to me before she smiled and nodded quietly.

“Fantastic Constance, thank you.” I said as she left from sight. Walking back into the room found Quile still in a quiet sleep, though she now rested with a skyward gaze. Lying back down next to her, smiled at the serene beauty of how she slept there. Then feeling the press of something lifted my arm to find Quile’s pendant, away from her neck again as she would have placed it in her hand and dropped it along the way around her bed. Placing it around her neck did the latch upon the back of it and cupped her far cheek in my palm. Nudging a slight closer moved down to her and pressed our lips together in a kiss, thinking to wake her as we had done times before. After the first short kiss, she remained asleep, though Quile did sigh a slight as her lips parted. For a moment I wondered if she was actually awake but teasing. Then again I felt no reason not to kiss her again, so leaning back to her, this time further so that I was nearly atop her, kissed Quile again. This time with more passion, as the kiss was soon received and responded too with Quile’s own pressing up against mine. After a moment of sharing the lust in our kiss, it broke and Quile smiled.

“Good morning,” I said to her before lightly placing another kiss on her lips and settling to one side.

<i>“Mm, it is. Shame that didn’t work on you when I tried it the other day,”</i> Quile started to say, <i>“though I suppose I did wear you out all night.”</i> She finished with her sly grin as she held me close and returned the kiss. With a slight moan Quile arched her back to sit and leave her bed, though I held her back down.

“Hey, don’t worry I asked Constance if she could fix breakfast and bring it up.”

<i>“Awe, you shouldn’t have asked her to do that,”</i> Quile said before I interrupted with a kiss to her cheek.

“She didn’t mind, relax.”

<i>“Well, okay but I still have to get dressed Leo, Constance’s a friend, but I told you she’s not close like that.”</i> Quile said as I chuckled understandingly.

“Alright, but let me get your things.” I said, sliding up from the bed and sorting through her things to find a nice pair of dark denim jeans and a dark blue button shirt that caught my eye for the emblem upon it. Had I not been mistaken, I could have sworn this was a shirt I had once owned, though it suprised me none that Quile would hold some of my clothes as her own, they did often suit her. Quile snatched the rest from her small bedside drawers and was soon dressed in the shirt that as I had remembered, did suit her well and jeans that nipped at her curves seductively. It wasn’t long after Quile had finished getting dressed did Constance enter the room carrying a tray of varying things for breakfast, cooked with her loving hands. Quile smiled as she walked over to Constance and hugged her.

“Quile says thank you very much, Constance.” I added as I stood by. Constance smiled, her cheeks flushing a slight red.

“It’s no trouble, it was my pleasure,” she said, stepping back and looking for the door handle, “please, do enjoy.” Constance finished as she quietly left us too it. Over breakfast I informed her that I would need to venture back to the library to look up on a few things and Quile agreed to venture there with me. Breakfast was exquisite and as we left, I had to thank Constance with a hug and kiss to her cheek before we told her of where we were headed, so if any should venture over they would know where to find us. The carriage ride from Quile’s to the Library was quiet as Quile spent the majority of it rested against my shoulder, my gaze being sent wayward through the window. Krulll, Bushido, names I swore I’d heard from ancient lore, names I knew were hidden within the tomes at the library somewhere. Perhaps there we would find something that would draw us closer to an answer.

[Roku]

After a good nights sleep, THeron once again made the walk from his temple to Quiles villa.

When the monk got there he knocked on the door and waited. Constance opened the door with a cheerful inviting smile.

"Hello again." THeron said kindly to Constance.

"Good morning. Theron was it?" COnstance replied.

"Yes. Im Theron. Is Leo here?" Theron asked. The monk did not like the fact that he had to continue to come to this door. He was more hasty then most folk anf wanted to find these drow and finish his business with the samurai Bushido as soon as possible.

"Master Leo left this morning with Lady Quile. They were heading that way." Constance said pointing down the market road.

"Thank you Constance. Im sorry for bothering you." Theron said apologetically. He bowed then dashed down the street. After a minute or so of sprinting, Theron saw a carriage and remembered it as Quiles. THe monk picked up his speed and was soon a few feet away.

The monk lept into the air and grabbed hold of the back. He swung himself over to the side and kicked through the door. The force of the swing made him end up on the floor of the carriagem lying on his stomach. The monk simply looked up at Leo and Quile and smiled.

"Good morning you two. As much as you try to get away from me, I keep on finding you." Theron said with a gleeful chuckle. He now sat up in a bench oppasite the Leo and Quile, breathing heavily from the run. Leo and Quile both had a suprised look on their faces.

"No problem Theron. But yo could have a bit more gentle entrance!" Leo said motioning his hand towards the door that now hung on one hinge. Leo looked at Theron who simply blushed and laughed.

"Sorry about that man. Well, Ive come to you two because, in case you havent noticed yet, I am very fond of helping you in this task of yours. My goddess has appointed me to it you see. And, being the good hearted citizen I am, I would love to bring back the voices of Lady Quile and the rest of the bards." Theron explained.

"Well Theron, I realized that the two times you barged into Lady Quiles mansion without invitation." Leo stated. Theron simply laughed.

"Haha. Leo, perhaps you have not seen how valuable I am to you and your mission, but you will in time old chap. Together, mage and monk..." THeron said. Seeing Quiles annoyed gaze he continued. "...and bard. We can bring these drow down!" Theron stated.

"Well my friend, it will take a lot more planning than it seems your used to. We are on our way to the library to find out more about the enemies we face." Leo explained.

"Fine with me. Just one more proposition. Im not making that damn walk from my temple to your place again! They know who I am Leo. As friends we should stick together mate! Is that okay with you two?" Theron asked.

[Darknight Z0]

Naitachal watched the company in the square as Sindel walked away. Quile had her little fit, and Leo and her conversed again.
Naitachal had no mind for any of it.
He stood alone on the perch of a roof, overlooking the square and once again in his own aura of darkness.
His thoughts had given him no peace. But as a bard must play on, he was more than capable of hiding that and returning the easy smile to his companions.

He felt nothing about being less than truthful with them, it was none of their business..well save one perhaps, and they were the same anwyay.
Naitachal suspected a little more from Leo, though it was Quiles amusing pickpocket routine that had tipped him off.

Naitachal turned away from the square in disgust. Moreso with himself and the situation than anything else.
He ran softly and leapt to the nearest roof, repeating the process in the direction Sindel had gone.

It had been a while since Naitachal had run like this.
Swiftly weaving in and out of the darkness. The night always made him feel a little at ease. After so many years in the darkness it was only natural...

The thought made him pause for a moment, then he continued following Sindel from a safe distance.
Was it indeed natural to want the darkness even after being in the light? How could he expect to steer away from his dark past and his magic? It was a part of him, equal if not moreso than his bardic magic was now.
The darkness in his blood, only made Naitachal's mood even more dim, as he decided to close the gap between him and Sindel.

It was a simple matter, he ran swiftly from the roof of one house and leapt first to the tip of a lampost and then flipped over through the air throwing his dagger down.

The dagger peirced the magical ward, causing her to turn towards it, as Naitachal's flip brought him behind her.
"Come out, i know your there..." Sindel said, a note of apprehension in her voice as she saw the glint of the dagger.
She turned as he landed swiftly and stood to look at her.

"Good evening Madame Defrantz, nice night for a stroll." Naitachal said, letting his anger and other dark thoughts drip through his words.
Sindel composed herself, then looked at him more directly and nodded.

"Naitachal, what is the meaning of this? she demanded in an amusing tone of voice.
Naitachal laughed away his amusement, and his tone obviously carried the same darkness as she immediatly became silent and backed away a step.

"...Naitachal..." she said the note of fear in her voice. He could feel her preparing a spell and he lashed out grabbing her hands quickly.

"Yes, come to make a night call Madame. I know you were busy with my companions but please, make some time for me." he said grinning darkly, reveling in the fear she gave off.

"Wha..what do you want? You know dont you? Im on your side...dont hurt me..." she said fitfully as Naitachal gripped her hands together roughly.
Elve's are known as graceful and slim, but also for the preternatural strength they posess. Though half the size of human's, they are often many times stronger.
Sindel's eyes grew large as she bit off a squeal of pain.

"Give it to me Sindel. The skull. Give it to me now." Naitachal said, his voice one even tone. He was now pushing bardic magic in his voice, trying to calm her and get her to go along with his wishes.

She shook her head.
"Wha..No..No i cant. You dont understand, they already suspect me...i cant." she said, trying to pull away.
"You can, and you will...." Naitachal said as he squeezed her wrists tighter.
She let out a moan of pain, and then everything stopped.

Naitachal felt as if the world had paused, and he was looking down at the altercation.
Never before had he left his darkside to such lengths. He was on the verge of losing himself to it again.
Even know he could feel the stir of the dark magic, how his hands could feel the old call of power. How easily he could simply touch her and kill her...
Naitachal shook it away forcefully, as the world kicked into gear again.
He released his grip on Sindel who stumbled back along with Naitachal.

They were both silent for a moment.
Naitachal gathered his thoughts, as he pushed down his darkness.
"You...must give me the skull Madame. I am in service of the king, and my duty requires it. Dont worry, i will also put you under the king's protection, and send word to the castle. You will be a prisoner at the King's estate, but safe and well treated." Naitachal said, regaining his composure.

She watched him warily, recognizing his change.
She nodded.

"I see i have no choice in the matter. I hope you realize what you are doing." Sindel said as she handed the skull to Naitachal.

"Yes. One would hope so." Naitachal said as he took the package, he looked at it briefly, then covered it again.

"Return to your estate and gather your things. Leave no later than tomorrow morning for the king, take this and inform the king why you are there. He will treat you accordingly, and when this whole mess is brought to order, and justice is served the king may be leniant in your part in this matter." Naitachal said, handing her a wax sigil

Defrantz seemed unsure, but Naitachal nodded.

"Now your masters are bound to act, would you rather face them alone? The king's protection will give them pause at least, and we will do the rest." Naitachal said, feeling poorly now for how he had acted moments ago.

She nodded and left without another word. Naitachal made sure the skull was secure and returned to his own quarters.


Fevered dreams of anger and hate kept Naitachal awake all night.
At least a dozen times, he had awoken, only to stare across the darkness of his room to the blank stare of the skull.
At least a dozen times, he had circled his quarters, checking and re-checking his wards over and over again.
When sleep did greet him, it was shortly followed by the dawning sun, and Naitachal tried vainly to ignore it.
From his sound sleep, Naitachal woke as one of his wards was activated. Leaping up with a dagger in his hand, he grabbed the assailant and held the blade to her throat.
From the blurriness of morning he heard sobbing.
He released the maid and sat down on the bed, she watched him, scared near witless by his act.

It had been a good start to the day, as Naitachal spent the next hour easing the poor woman's mind, and trying to explain the skull on the table.
After too long, he took the skull with him in a shoulder slung pack, and left to the streets.

He approached Quiles villa and saw the blue haired monk bowing to Constance, and then take off in the direction she pointed.
Not knowing quite why himself, Naitachal sped chase after him.
After a few moments he sighted the carriage, as did the Monk. The monk leapt on the carriage and swung through the door with a crash, eliciting some murmurs and shock from passersby.
Naitachal sped up to catch the carriage(which had slowed down when it heard the crash) and instead leapt to the back, which normally carried luggage.
He was able to comfortably seat himself and listen to their conversation inside.
He nodded and smiled to gawkers who watched the carriage with one busted door, and a drow on the back go by.

A few moments later, as they reached the library, and the carriage slowly pulled to a stop.
Naitachal got off his perch, and walked to the broken door, acting overly as possible he held out his hands and bowed with a overly formal "after you" to a startled Quile, Leo and Theron.

He smiled away his explanation, and merely noted that while the monk had his ways, Naitachal was more silent in his endevours.

Breaking the amusing cheer of the morning, Naitachal swiftly pulled the Skull from his pouch and held it out.
"Besides, now that we have this in our posession, time is on our side." Naitachal said swiftly putting it away.
He explained most of the situation involving Defrantz as he led them into the library.
They had to take and action, and now they had a vital piece of the puzzle. It would be time for the "masters" Defrantz spoke of to make a move in the open, they needed to be drawn out.
They only needed to prepare for them now, and research this skull and possible cures in the meantime.

[Robochelle]

Amadicia crossed the street, and immediately fell backward. A man with blue hair streaked past her in a blur of confusion, and would have knocked her over if she hadn't already been falling to avoid him. She brought her ocarina to her lips, ready to shout profanities at the inconsiderate lout, then she noticed the drow chasing after him. Hmm... Maybe he has a reason to run. She changed her tune and lowered the volume, calling him an idiot and expressing her wish to beat him soundly about the head with a large blunt object. Those people near enough to hear her music stopped and stared, as they realised she hadn't spoken a word but they had understood all of it. That was the trouble with speaking through an instrument, it was very difficult to mutter under one's breath. Blushing, she lowered her eyes and headed towards the nearest tavern for food and information.

After several inquiries about the progress being made toward helping the mute bards regain their voices, she gathered the names, descriptions and addresses of those who were involved in the semi-official investigation. Rereading the descriptions, she was dismayed to discover that she had already seen two of their party earlier. After all, how many shirtless humans with blue mohawks could there possibly be in one city? More inquiries on the streets led her straight to him. It would appear as though this Theron fellow, and his friend Naitachal were not at all subtle. Looking at the address of the house she was led to, she realised it was the address of one of the other members of their party. Good, she thought, That must mean they're holding a meeting right now... A perfect time to introduce myself.

After what seemed like an eternity of waiting, she was shown into the library. She quickly introduced herself, explaining how she had heard of the bard's curse and of their efforts to find a cure. I would like to help, she expressed, Because of my own loss of speech early in life, my bardic powers are focused toward voices and communication. I feel I would be able to contribute to your efforts.

[Roku]

Theron looked at Naitachal in shock.

"Why that was rather rude of you." Theron stated, looking at the dark elf with a scolding look.

"At least I let them know I was there!" Theron stated.

Suddenly a women with an ocarina to her mouth ran up to the four and began playing in front of all of them. Theron looked at her in bewilderment.

"Look lady, im sorry for rushing past you before, but im not gonna give you money for playing such a simple elody with that little flute." Theron said.

"Flute?" Leo said with disgust, staring at Theron in disbelief. The four bards all stared down the monk, who shrunk back.

"M-my apologies mam." Theron said politely to the women.

"Oddly enough lady, I understood what you said...or played." Theron said, a bit confused about how he could.

"How will you contribute lady? Hurt our enemies ears with that flu-...small instrument with holes?!" Theron said laughing. Naitachal smacked Theron in the back of the head and the monk stopped.

"Grow up! And dont think your not paying for that door! You didnt get away with anything." Leo scolded pointing to the broken door swinging on one hinge.

"Geesh. Lighten up man. Now lets get to the books shall we? I want to find out about this samurai assasin Bushido." Theron said, rubbing his hands together in anxiousness.

[Mikeido]

Once the small commotion we had seemed to have created calmed I couldn’t help but smile, nodding as I turned to open the door.

“Of course, we must all strive to get through this together, any that would also wish to actively put a stop to this are more than welcome. Though tell me, has any seen Seraphim since we were introduced the other day?” I asked, noting that as one ally disappeared, another more mysterious one appeared in his place. Naitachal took pose of thought for a moment before shaking his head.

“No, I haven’t. We went separate ways last night, though should he return, you had informed Constance that we would be at the Library, as we are now, so should he still be with us, I am sure he shall turn up sooner or later.”

“Ah, very true. Come then, answers await us within.” I said as we stepped inside and walked through the grand floor level, moving up to the second floor and through a pair of tall oak doors that I knew so well, was brought upon the rows and isles of Harrock Library.

“I’m not entirely sure what I shall be looking for, so I wouldn’t expect we will come to an answer too quickly. All I will say is may patience be with us, though I am quite sure there is documentation of these things within these walls, for I have at one point or other, read briefly upon them. Only enough to remember that they do infact exist.”

“Damn, this place is big, nice library Leo.”

“Isn’t it? The best part is this is but one of several halls lad. Still, this would be the best place to begin.”

<i>“Just what are we looking for dear?”</i> Quile thought to ask as her right arm rested upon my shoulder, her left around my waist as mine was of hers.

“Good question Quile, for all, especially you Amadacia considering you have only joined us, I shall be more specific. We are searching for some books that hold information of ancient times and lore. Battles and kings, bards and the like, anything that catches your eye, we shall look into it.” I said as we entered the grand library, inhabited by few. As I stepped in, as Quile’s hands left me I felt a cold wind stab at my neck, though it felt as if it was not even one of natural wind, for the windows were shut and it felt of a magical air. Standing firm as the others walked into the room, Quile and Theron were first to turn and wonder why I had stopped.

“Everything okay Leo?” Theron asked, though for a moment I felt unsure, I shrugged the simple feeling of anxiety off and nodded.

“Yeah...yeah it’s fine, let’s go then.” I said as we turned again. Quile smiled though her eyes seemed somehow unconvinced.

<i>“What’s bothering you?”</i>

<i>“That skull for one, but it’s nothing, just I thought I felt the presence of some other being, I’m just tense.”</i> I thought back to her, rubbing my eyes of strain, though not from lack of sleep. We both knew I had slept enough. Quile stepped back to me, gently placing her arms around my neck and lightly kissing my lips as she leant back and fondled the pendant.

<i>“It’ll be alright Leo, we’ll get through this, there’s nothing for you to worry about, okay?.”</i> Quile though, with that tone in her voice, or at least her thoughts that could always soothe my soul, I never could say no to that tone.

<i>“I know, for you I’ll do what I can Quile, you know that.”</i>

<i>“I do, thank you.”</i> She replied in thought as we fell away from each others arms and walked into the grand library. Naitachal, Theron and Amadacia were trailing the walls, glancing briefly at titles and pulling any that appeared as though the would have some historic relevance. Tracing the isles of books I soon understood how hopeless this must have seemed to the others. Until I found upon an isle away from the others a book the name of which even rang a bell within my mind. Pulling it from the wall looked into it’s pages. The covers title was simply <i>Songs upon scrolls</i> and though it covered many factions of bardic lore and such throughout history, it couldn’t help but comment on some of the oldest, most powerful bardic callings that had been known. A time whence gods still milled with people upon our realm, and things such as the like have never been seen since were made and performed. Clasping the book walked back to a table and called out that I had found something. The others gathered soon enough, Theron even glancing through a book as he reappeared, though it appeared to have more to do with wars of ancient times than Bardic curses, still I thought to myself it may shed some small light upon something for him regarding the warrior he had faced. Turning back to the book I held as we gathered around, read thought it’s pages.

The veritable tome spoke of the olden days, when music was first born, of how the gods would joy in celebrations with humans, elves and all alike. It entailed the more widely known tales of when Mardous and Baji fell for each other after Mardous had kidnapped Baji for other, now irrelevant purposes. It entailed of how Baji was released from his captivity, and whence Jerni learned of not only Baji’s encounter, but also of that she bore child, Mardous was cast into exile. Baji’s child was sent also from the high reaches of the gods, whom then decided to retract from the company of mortal kind in such bare fashion for the troubles it had caused presently and in the past. Her son as but a baby was sent to live amongst mortals as a uniquely powerful, albeit mysterious bardic figure. Whence there, Lan-Tsai partook of many brides for the charisma he held was unparred for mile around and fathered numerous babes. It is often speculated that many of the greatest bards within the would are direct descendants of the gods bloodline because of Lan-Tsai. Though Baji’s son eventually learned of his parents true circumstance and for the rage that built within him at such dishonours, he flourished his dark fathers side and deemed to war the very gods themselves for retribution of his parents honour. Of course this sparked the dormant Mardous from his dark exile, and with what power he could muster in the mortal realm, summoned several guardians to protect and counsel Lan-Tsai in combat so he may overthrow his enemies and reunite his parents love.

Lan-Tsai brought a carcophnic war to the world, upon the forefront he stood with his dark sword in one hand and instrument upon the other, bringing death by both blade and soul rending song to all that opposed under banner of the gods that had shunned and broken his unorthodox family so much.

“Hmm, it dosen’t go on to say what happened to him or how he was defeated, but it gives us a starting point. This is after all a book on bardic nature over that of war, this acts as a starting point at least. “Anything you can see in there Theron?”

“Hm, not so far no. Ah, well nothing directly to do with Bushido, though there’s a cross reference to him here. A dark knight named Chivalry, it says he was Bushido’s first lieutenant and they often fought side by side.”

“So, these guardians lived on after Lan-Tsai’s defeat?”

“Well, they are apparently here now, so something survived.” Naitachal said as I felt my gaze fall to the skull that bad been placed casually at the far end of the table upon it’s black velvet wrappings.

“Yes, something survived.” I replied solemnly, not liking the idea that we were starting to meddle in the affairs of gods, though all things considered this was our affair so long as bardic voices were stolen, we couldn’t sit and wait for the gods to answer, this was our call to move against. Whatever repercussion it had upon the gods was not out concern. So was my thesis anyway, whether Yunao would acknowledge it as wise didn’t matter as I remembered the very last words that were given me by the god whence I sought in vain for an answer as to what had gone so wrong between myself and Quile in a time that felt as though it was still waters. I asked where the wave had come from, the only answer I had received was that I had to look both within and without myself. Not to lock my self away behind walls of confusion and denial as it would prove slow death. I remember asking then if his wisdom resided within himself, or his ability to understand how others must seek their own truths. I remembered all too well receiving no reply, though I knew to take it as a yes, for as much as one may know of another, none may know another as well as themselves. Thereby, taking the gods silent moment of philosophy, set answers to my own questions. And the question now was what to be done against these bodies of old, warriors and magicians summoned from a weakened dark god of war to play in wars long since ended by side of his son. Though if his wars had ended, what power did these drow figureheads have to call forth guardians of an era so long past? The answer was not one I longed to find, though knew it would be necessary should we look to end this curse.

Flicking a few pages through the book noted that it did indeed cease it’s recital of Lan-Tsai’s times there. From then on it noted other great bards through out history. The one that caught my eye upon the flicking of a page was the mention of Val’Darious, though not Quile, I still smiled in remembering how far back her family line went of the bardic nature. Though the smile waned as I thought to myself, Quile would not be within these pages as the one silenced and damned by a curse. Sighing as I stood, walked over to the skull and ran a finger over it’s black dome, feeling an odd sensation dissimilar to that of the table within Defrantz estate. Whereas that one had seemed to absorb life, to drain on touch, this one item before us appeared to swell and cast energies upon touch, and though it was in no direct sunlight, I felt a warmth from it as m hand left it’s surface.

“Well, we have at least one step it seems, we understand where the guardians these drow masters control come from. Though I’d dare not assume, I would venture a guess that what lays before us here, is the severed remnants of Lan-Tsai, mortal son of gods thrown from the gates of their holy plateau.” A quiet murmur sprung up among us, accompanied by a faint whistle from the fair Amadacia’s ocarina. As the sound spun through the air and landed upon my ears, I could feel within the skull something murmur, as if to reply. A silence fell as I stared down at the item for a moment.

“Amadacia...” I called, prompting an answering call from her instrument that though we understood it as word, perhaps in similar fashion to the connection I shared with Quile, when it struck the skull something inertly spoke in reply. A faint, distant comprehension began to dawn as I looked back to Amadacia, shrinking back in her seat for a brief moment thinking her song had done offence. Waving away the worry with a gentle smile spoke to her.

“Amadacia, though I know this shall sound strange, would you be so kind as to play for us? To speak anything of your mind.”

<i>“Huh? Well...okay, as long as it’s alright, I was worried it would be too loud for a library and honestly couldn’t think of too much to say since you and Theron were reading up on the curse.”</i> She said, her melody one soft and fluctuating, translating word within our minds. From his seat, I could see Naitachal could sense something aswell, perhaps through the atonement he held from his dark past we knew nothing of. Though as quickly as it had grown, it dispersed, leaving nothing but the natural aura around us. Though the comfort that should have accompanied it was distilled.

“Thank you, Amadacia. It just felt as though your song, your voice and instrument alike had effected the item here. Whatever happened, it has now faded. However we shall surely look into it later. Do excuse me.” I said as I pardoned myself from the table and left to the hall. As I exited, doors closing behind me, faltered a step and threw my weight forward to the handrail that I then rested against, staring down to the floor below.

“And to think I was worried of the kings forces. Never a thought of some demigod that should by all rights be more dead than he appears, and it’s damned forces being used by some drow couple to destroy us. Gods, what the hell do they want?” I murmured to myself, uncertainty and fear evidently lined about my eyes. Before I could turn to my room within the library I felt a pair of soothing hands upon my shoulders and turned to see Quile stood aside me. Her hands moved not back but further around my shoulders to comfort me as she needed no word to convey the look of concern in her eyes. For a moment we only stood there in the warmth of each others arms as her embrace had always allowed troubles of mine to dissolve for the moment. Indeed in her arms alone I had felt my spirits lift, my worries pass as all that mattered was her. Sighing, let Quile gently slide back from my arms as she smiled, reaching for her pendant this time as a small grin played about her lips.

<i>“Thought I told you not to worry about me so much, everything’s going to be okay Leo, I trusted in you on that, please, trust yourself.”</i> She said, throwing a playful tap to my chest as I couldn’t help but let a short laugh.

“Ah, my dear Quile, I shall believe. It feels daunting by any account, but yes, as you know my dearest Quile, I always keep my word. We shall be fine.” I replied leaning forward and gently kissing her sweet elven lips.

“Though I must get something from my study, would you care to join me?” I asked, gesturing down the hallway. Quile smiled and nodded as we walked arm in arm. As we both reached the door, Quile stopped and held hand to pendant.

<i>“Leo, would you excuse me for a moment please?”</i> She asked as I unlatched the doorhandle.

“Of course, where may I ask would my lady be spiriting herself away to in this moment of absence?” I asked playfully, moving my hand to her back as I drew her close to me. Quile smiled as she allowed a light giggle.

<i>“Hmm, nowhere you need to be, Leo.”</i> She replied with a suggesting grin before gently leaning over to kiss as she stepped back. A quick nod and chuckle of my own showed punctuation to the question as Quile moved to leave. As Quile turned, her silken red hair lifting in the motion as her enchanting green eyes, flecked with gold left the gaze of mine, I felt my arm move to hers with little thought as something felt unsaid. As my hand found her arm, reason came to mind and I spoke.

“Quile...” I said initially, stopping her as she turned and looked back to me with curiosity for the tone in which I had called sounded as though there was something wrong.

“I love you.” Was all I said, the words forming in my mind as they did upon my lips with blunt honesty. Quile appeared first taken aback by the comment, if only for it’s abrupt nature. After an instant of silence, Quile blushed lightly around her cheeks and with one hand upon my neck, the other upon her pendant, leant forward and kissed me.

<i>“I know you do, Leo, don’t worry about that...either.”</i> She replied softly, ending with a satirical note for she knew I worried about things far too much, even in light of her orders against it. Again I couldn’t help but laugh as she smiled, the colour returning to normal within her cheeks as she started a turn to leave again.

<i>“I’ll see you soon then.”</i> She spoke through the mind as she slipped from my grasp again and turned this time unhindered down the stairs. Allowing myself a moment to watch her descent, let the swirling haze of emotions of lust and love within me calm and clear as I turned back to the door I had just opened.

Stepping through left the door ajar as I entered and looked about the bookshelves. Though I carried the dagger with me most times, there was something more substantial I kept within the walls, set under lock of a false book, though under lack of need for it I had forgotten exactly which it was at the time. After at least a good minute’s search I found the book I required. A tall novel of fiction titled <i>Legend of the Laharian realm</i> complete fiction, but quite a good book it had been. This however was not the actual book, having taken pieces from it and added lock, it now housed two pistols and in the spine, the small tools required for it’s cleaning and loading. Small black balls that would slot into the barrel and a long wire of woollen head to clean the chamber. Removing the parts stuffed them into a pocket and checked the chambers of the rare piece. The grip of it was made of a pure white varnished ebony, framed with a light metal frame that snaked out and over to conjoin with the barrel, topping the small area where shots were triggered through the powder. Pistols that utilised gunpowder were still a rare commodity in the day and verily expensive to come by. I remembered how my father had handed these down with reminiscing tales of his better days, the duels he had fought and how he ‘acquired’ these from someone less lucky than himself whom in one particular duel had received the scar upon his left arm into the bargain. Though he had told me I may need them out on these tall open roads and the like, I’d never found need in all the years I had once travelled with Quile. Tales of bandits and rouges were far from scarce, but as luck would have had it we were never befallen. Perhaps even the evils of the high roads paid respect to the likes of Quile and her elegant music. I still knew how to shoot one though, and since the magic I utilised was more passive sight and sound based for the most, I felt a small reassurance in having something that would make a fairer physical impact than the dagger, however nice it looked, should the need arise. Sheathing one upon the inside pocket of the coat I wore began checking the other as the door across the room clicked shut. Immediately my eyes were drawn to the sound, to where I believed I would find Quile returned. Yet no, it wasn’t. My finger slowly left the hammer of the pistol in light of whom it was at the door, though there was something about her nature that stopped me from sheathing the weapon entirely. I felt the cold chill from before once again, though this time ignored it entirely.

“...Sindel, what are you doing here? Naitachal informed us you were safe under the kings guard.”

“Hmm, oh yes I’ll deal with him later, don’t worry.” Sindel said, spite running quietly in her voice as her dagger gaze fell to the door she had just passed through before she blinked and returned it to me, appearing less threatening for a moment.

“I said I would come to you sooner or later Leo, and now I am here. How, is irrelevant, don’t you think? Though, since our last meeting, I’ve been thinking...” She said, waiting for me to acknowledge the statement.

“About what, Sindel?” I asked, and as soon as I did she broke into a speech again.

“About you, and Quile, and everyone really. You see I noticed your ties were more to that...woman than anything else and should her whim change, you’d drop me in an instance. You know what’s the sweetest irony though? She slashed her dagger across my other cheek.” She said, tracing a finger down it where it had since healed through the strange forces of that skull. Sindel then laughed more to herself as her gaze fell to the floor for a moment.

“That’s alright though. After all, I already killed the bitch, too busy powdering her nose and such vanity to notice, and now she’s gone.” She said with a smile of dire spite that with her words dislodged a timber within the hall of my mind. I felt a sudden sensation of vertigo, but steadied myself with simple techniques of inner calm that any mage fundamentally first learnt. Clicking the hammer of the pistol back raised it to point across the distance at squarely at her chest as I spoke in a dark monotone.

“I’ve no time nor appreciation for your jokes Sindel.” I said, though as she stared down the chamber, as if to taunt the chambers discharge grinned.

“Oh, Leo trust me, she is gone from here and there is nothing you can do about it. Though, I can of course arrange for you to join her.” She said, a wicked grin about her as she pulled from behind her a black serrated dagger, near long enough to be considered a short sword and lunged toward me in the same motion. I only just dodged the swipe as she passed, flying into the room as she turned on her heel. Not firing the gun but swinging the hand that held it met Sindel’s fist with a crack as the dagger flew from her stunned hand and clattered across the ground under the desk. Sindel froze after the immediate pain wore off, and stared over at me, the apparent fear she may have previously had for her life the night before missing from her stare. In mine was a contorted flux of rage and confusion, deepest of all hope that this was all a lie of some sort, though the hope had little foundation, and Sindel could see that in my eyes as she smirked.

“What, still don’t believe me?” Sindel asked as she reached into her pocket and this time didn’t pull out a weapon, but a pendant upon a severed chain. It was Quile’s and the first thing I noticed was the blood stain upon the crystal just below where the chain was cleanly cut. Sheer unbridled despair hit me as powerfully as any physical wound as I felt for a moment nothing. The image of Quile shot through my mind, her eyes, hair, smile, everything about her...gone. I was broke from the memory by Sindel’s callous laugh, and as my gaze shot back up to her, she spoke her last words.

“Little something for you to remember her by Leo darling, she didn’t scream much, but then I didn’t let her.” She said before whipping the pendant through the air in her hand and throwing it directly at me. Flinching to one side felt it cut across my cheek lightly, causing a small nick of pain. Though as the pendant flew, a thunderous crack bellowed into the room, then followed by the loss of Sindel’s feet as the ball from the pistol hit home with force for she wore no armour. As it struck, time seemed to come to a near stop, the sound of the discharge ringing like the worst of headaches within my ears, the look in Sindel’s eyes immediately paling as her feet left the ground and her back slowly arched through the air. An eternity passed as she fell and I for some reason deemed not to question it in the moment, though as I stared down with such hatred into her eyes, I saw...change. As if a layer of skin peeled from her with the decent, though it was not skin, too surreal to be flesh. It was illusion. From behind the veil that fell as whom I had believed to be Sindel fell, the reality I would find would prove to be the firelined arrows upon the timbers that secured my mind. For behind the shell that fell, I saw those eyes, now dilated with the coming death but there was no doubting it was hers. Down she fell and though I was raptured with shock and penultimate horror, I found I was unable to move as Quile continued to fall in the slowest of motion. I felt only the pistol that had snatched her life slip from my fingers, though neither did that make a sound as it fled my grip for the trappings of gravity. Nothing was as it should be, especially the now red haired elven woman, freed from whatever god forsaken spell she had been placed under to perform the act she had in the guise of Sindel.

Now, the woman I had loved and striven to protect and fight alongside against this curse was dead. Worse still, she lay by my hand. Quile’s back met the floor and the pistol clacked hard against the floor as reality caught up with itself. A thousand things raced through my mind, though the most prelevant was the feeling of nausea and lack of balance. I stumbled and fell without grace to Quile side, my hand covering hers which seeped blood from the wound. She still lived, though they were dying seconds. Quile’s ever soft eyes darted up to me and still she forced a smile, though I was far from able to return it. Staggering for word I came forth with nothing but blithering as tears came freely to my eyes. Under laboured breathing Quile brought her hand up to my cheek and pressed it against me. Though her hand now felt cold, it still held the power she had over me to calm my nerves slightly. Blinking her own eyes bid a tear to roll down her pale cheek as she stared up at me and shook her head.

“I...I told you...don’t, worry about...me.” I saw her mouth the words clearly enough between gasps.

“Worry?” I said in a near shout, “Quile, for the damned gods my Quile...I,” was all I could stammer in the anger that raged within me. Quile shook her head in objection.

“You...couldn’t ha...have known.” She said before her back arched and her eyes closed in a spasm of pain. The blood around her would was unstoppable, flowing freely to cover her beautiful tattoos of nature’s design with a dark red overcoat. By now, the others had heard the commotion and entered the room though said nothing as they stared on in a mute, confusion. With what strength Quile remained to hold within her she brought her free hand to my shoulder, wincing with pain in the action.

“Quile no, save your strength.” I said, though she placed her hand upon my shoulder and shook her head again. Gently she pulled me closer to her and mouthed the words, “hold me.” So, removing my hand from her wound, let blood pass freely for a second before my chest was pressed against the wound, Quile’s life pooling against my shirt, though I didn’t care as I embraced her and her me for the last time. A light nudge of a kiss against my cheek brought my gaze around to Quile as she smiled one final time, mouthing the last words I would see from her beautiful elven lips.

“I...l-ah...I love you too, Leo.” She worded, a final tear rolling across her cheek as she looked up to me and pressed her lips against mine. Our lips swayed with one another and the taste of Quile’s lips became mixed with the bitter salt of tears. A moment where time seemed to again have no meaning passed as Quile’s lips fell cold and stopped, her breath stilling. I knew then, I had truly lost her. Opening my eyes, looked down to see hers so peaceful, as if she slept a calming dream. By the life of me Quile had always looked so peaceful in silent sleep, now though...now there was no soothing sigh from her lips as she would breathe, even snore for all her elven grace, there would be no motion of her eyes or body as she dreamt of things that may have been or could be, no shift towards the comfort of my body that would sleep aside her. No, now there was nothing but the cold silence, and amidst the storm of my lost mind, only one thing called clearly, death. Silently I murmured to myself.

“Let the gods have their wars, let all hell break loose and fall back upon itself, for all I see...I no longer care.” I said, though no one heard as I sat back from Quile’s still body. Unsheathing the second pistol that had remained within my coat brought it up to clamp between teeth. From the door of the room protest roared from drow, monk and ocarina alike, though I was numb to the pleas, dead yet living.

<i>“Leo...”</i> the voice raced through my mind a fraction before my finger clicked back upon the trigger, a hollow metal click sounding as I convulsed both in shock of hearing the voice as I had in expectation of death’s deliverance. Of course, the second was however empty, I would be granted no swift release from it this day. Dropping the pistol, cared not for the bright haired monk that dove the distance, snatching it from the ground as I stared down at Quile.

“You called me, Quile...” I murmured, if Theron had heard, he mentioned it not. The voice within my head, as much of a dischorded mess as it may have been was undoubtedly Quile’s. Though it was no memory, it felt alive, distressed but it felt I had received it externally as I had always done Quile’s communicae. My hands shot to my temples as I doubled over in pain physical as much as mental, for I felt my grasp upon sanity slide away. Then, after all that had occurred, a laughter slowly crept into the room. My feelings of sorrow absolute were replaced with a vicious anger as I spun to my feet and withdrew the dagger I still held, wondering who could possibly laugh upon the scene of my beloved Quile’s death.

“Ah, twas a great show don’t you think? No sweeter irony than this have I ever had the pleasure to witness. I must admit Mr. Kendric You were no poor shot.” The voice taunted, and glancing to Naitachal saw he had traced the source, glaring to it with his own baleful stare that in a rare moment showed bare the darkness that hid within him. Chasing his gaze found the cause of the tragedy. Robed entirely in black, it appeared as if a floating apparition of a sorcerer with no legs.

“Just what from the callings of hell may you be?” I demanded, pointing the dagger to it, though it appeared unfazed.

“It would be quicker to tell you that the skull you gallivant about so carelessly with in the other room is my master. The drow pawns that reside elsewhere instructed me to come here and eliminate Ms. Val’Darious for she was proving too great a nuisance. The little play on using Ms. Defrantz as an illusion was my own idea,” the figure said, it’s chiselled human hawklike features contorting into a demonic smug grin as it glanced over us all with it’s own soulless pitch black eyes.

“Oh, but don’t worry, we can retain her voice so long as her body is kept within the masters care.” He said, hovering from above the desk to by Quile’s body. Placing a shadowed hand upon her soft arm, caused the room to fill with a buzzing that would be attune to a hoard of wasps in flight and before any could protest, both Quile and the illusionist that had orchestrated her disappearance were gone in a momentary blur. Touching my hand to my chest found the only reminder of Quile I had now, her blood pressed against my shirt. It was real, there was no way I could pass this as a dream or illusion now, not after what I had seen, what I now knew.

“...Out.” I said in a near whisper, though it was enough to gain attention and Amadacia’s ocarina played a soft, lulling note of question.

“Please, I...must be alone now. There are rooms within the library, you are welcome to stay. Speak to Jiera but please, leave me in peace, now.” I said in a low tone that didn’t lack demand. Amadacia understood, quietly leaving. Theron gently placed the empty duelling pistol upon the edge of the desk and was about to speak before being cut down by a sharp hiss from Naitachal that gestured now was not the time. Had I been in any lighter mood, I would have thanked him. Theron froze in thought for a moment, then nodded and left aside Naitachal. Though the drow quietly shut the door, I could hear their last words as the left.

“What if he...” Theron asked, Naitachal quick to reply as they left earshot.

“Then that is his choice, though I do not believe he will...” he replied. Somehow, I allowed myself a small grin, though I realised it was one of dark malice and vengeance. No, I wouldn’t commit myself to death, not yet. There were still so many people responsible for Quile’s death, so many people I owed a bullet, preferably between their god forsaken drow eyes. Walking without thought to the chair, pulled it out and collapsed into the seat. For a time, I felt nor thought nothing...

[Roku]

Therons mind raced. He had never experienced such sorrow since his parents deaths. Theron was led to a room by one of the librarians. It was a lobby with many comfy looking chairs surrounding a round.

Theron plopped himself in one. For once, he was not rushing or being impatient. He sat there, with his hands over his eyes.

He thought hard about what had happened, but no answers came to him. Suddenly a voice on an old women came to his mind.

"Theron. I am here for you. Do not worry about your friend. Quile is entering the realms of the afterlife." The voice said.

"Corria." Theron said, his throat very dry.

"Yes my boy. It is me. I see your progress in this mission is good."

"Yes Corria, I think I have found the dark knight that killed my parents. I read about him, his name is Chivalry. I fought his partner, Bushido." Theron explained.

"Oh, that explains the mess on my front yard. Yes, you have done well, Chivalry is the one. There is a key to destroying both Chivalry and Bushido, but I dont want to ruin the fun. You must discover that yourself. Keep close to your friends. The drows guardians are after all of you and wont pass off a chance to attack you if your alone, as you discovered. I must leave you now Theron, I have a meeting with important people. Farewell my boy." The voice said and then vanished.

"Farewell Corria." Theron whispered.

Naitachal and Amadacia were both in the room, sitting at the table with Theron.

"What has come of this world, where someone can be murdered in a library!" Theron shouted, slamming the table in fury.

"If I didnt have my nose in this damn book, if I wasnt so wound up in my own problems, I could have seen something was wrong. Damn you!" Theron said, staring with raged eyes at the picture of the dark knight and the samurai standing side by side in the book.

He stood up and threw the book against a wall. His hands went back to his eyes and he dropped into the chair, his head down on the table.

[Angel Della Notte]

Quile walked with Leo to his room her arm linked in his as she leaned close to him taking comfort in their closeness. As they walked Quile heard a quiet noise almost inaudible. She glanced over to Leo he hadn’t heard it; of course not his human ears were nowhere near the level of her Elvin ears he couldn’t have heard it. Quile pushed the thoughts from her mind and kept walking until she heard the noise again louder this time. “Quile” was what it softly called. It was closer now but she still could barely hear it. She looked around once more still seeing nothing. They walked the rest of the way the voice getting louder but still Leo seemed like he hadn’t heard it. They reached the door and Leo paused to open it when Quile heard the voice once again this time it sounding like a boom in her mind calling her to where it came from. “Quile come to me.”

“Leo, would you excuse me for a moment please” Quile thought to him as her hand found the pendant.

“Of course, where may I ask would my lady be spiriting herself away to in this moment of absence?” Leo asked as he pulled her closer to him.

“Hmm, nowhere you need to be, Leo.” Quile thought for some odd reason not feeling she should tell him about the voice she heard calling her. She leaned forward and gave him a light kiss on the lips not liking that she was hiding something from him but it felt like she was under a spell. She wanted to tell him but something held a pull over her forbidding her to.

She pulled away and slowly turned until Leo abruptly called her name and gently grabbed hold of her arm catching her off guard. “Quile…” She turned back to him wondering what he wanted yet at the same time feeling herself being pulled away from him towards the voice that called to her. It was strong and each second became harder to resist its call. She had to go to it there was no question about it she needed to go to it. “I love you.” Leo said. Quile caught off guard again looked at him puzzled. There was an odd silence between them then Quile wrapped her arm around his neck as the other went for her pendent then she kissed him again.

“I know you do, Leo, don’t worry about that...either.” Quile softly thought though her thoughts betrayed her she wanted him to grab hold of her and keep her from the voice’s call to prevent her from being able to answer its call but she couldn’t form the thoughts. Instead she forced a smile and the color in her cheeks returned to normal as she turned to leave “I’ll see you soon then.” she said hoping it would be true but the gut feeling she had told her otherwise. She shot one last look at Leo meaning for it to be a pleading look but it only appeared as a gentle smile. With that she left heading to the stair unable to resist the call anymore. She knew not where she went her feet lead her taking her where they pleased where the call took her. She walked down one set of stairs to the main floor where she walked down the rows upon rows of bookcases until in the far corner she found a spiral staircase that judging by the dust on it hadn’t been used for years. She paused for a minute just staring at the staircase listening to the call echo through her mind loud enough that it hurt. Hesitantly she moved her foot forward and climbed onto the first step. She moved like that until she had climbed all the steps leaving footprints behind her leading down three stories.

At the top of the stairs the voice quieted to a bearable level and it seemed to seduce her she felt as if a lover where calling to her and she felt the need to run into her lovers arms. But Leo wasn’t here he was on the other side of the library. She turned around and looked down to Leo’s room seeing the door. She lifted her foot to take a step but couldn’t, she was frozen in place. Finally she spun around again and walked towards the calling. She found herself at a dead end surround on three sides by books. In the center bookcase one book stood out from the rest she moved to take it but something grabbed onto her necklace and pulled her back strangling her with it. She fell to her knees straining for breath. She heard someone step up behind her attacker and say something. It was in the drow language, she could make out a little of it when she and Naitachal had been seeing each other he had taught her a little of the language. “Idiot the mistress wants her alive.” Was what she could make out or something to that effect. The grip on her necklace loosened and Quile could feel a trickle of blood flow down her throat from where the necklace had been pressed to her.

She knelt staring at the books not knowing what to do. Somewhere within herself she found the courage to turn and see her captors they were now arguing back and forth far beyond her grasp of the language. There stood two drow males both dressed in black clothing and their long white hair tied neatly back. One of them noticed Quile and backhanded her sending her flying to the floor. Quile laid there on the edge of consciousness as he leaned down and grabbed her necklace pulling it from her neck and breaking the chain. He tossed it to the other drow and said. “Now go and fool her lover into killing you. The spell the mistress put on you should keep you from entering the gates of death.” The second drow nodded not sure if the first spoke the truth then shifted into the shape of Quile then into Sindel’s shape before he walked off leaving Quile alone with the drow. She briefly remembered him leaning down to her again but she soon pasted out but not before calling Leo in her mind hoping some of his spell still lingered.

=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+ =+=+=+=+=+=+=

She awoke as she was thrown forward onto the ground in a dark room. Slowly Quile pushed herself up off the ground and looked up at two dark figures just as a snake head whip flashed forward and hit her cheek. She fell to the ground again and once more tried to push herself up and look at her captors. “A stubborn one this one is, guards hold her down.” The woman before her said as two guards rushed forward each taking an arm and holding Quile face down on the ground with her arms spread wide. She felt one of them tear the back of her shirt then the whip slapped her back. Quile let out a cry of pain unlike anything she had ever felt before earning another lashing across the back. It seemed with each cry she made her punisher only became more engrossed with their callous handling. Quile only laid there crying and sending out prayers to her goddesses begging for this to end even if it meant the death of her. She heard the whip crack once again though this time its burning sting never came.

“Enough. One more lash T'rissavin and you’ll feel the bite of your own whip. This one is mine.” Quile heard a man say but she didn’t have the strength to look. T'rissavin let out a string of drow curses and then went silent as whoever had interrupted her stepped around the thrones and walked over to Quile shooing away the two guards. He knelt down and scooped Quile into his arms cradling her to him as she whimpered.

=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+ =+=+=+=+=+=+=

Quile awoke once again this time laying on a soft bed with satin sheets pulled over her. She laid on her stomach not wanting to roll over in fear of the lashings on her back. Slowly she sat up bracing herself for the pain but it never came. Reaching around she found she no longer wore her torn shirt yet instead she wore a flowing sliver gown and her back was free from markings. “Ah you’re finally awake. My apologies for T'rissavin you see she has this undying hatred for fey elves.” A handsome man said as he walked in from another room. His hair was a brownish shade and cropped short. He wore a suit of leather armor and had the looks of a seasoned warrior to him although something under his cool exterior made him seem dashing and charming.

“The feeling is mutual I share no great love for drow either” Quile said before she realized she had actually said that and that noise came from her mouth. She paused, her heart skipping a beat then stared at the man. “How?” was all she asked.

“How are your wounds are healed or how do you have your voice back?” The man said as he walked over to the bed and sat on it before reaching his hand to Quile’s cheek to gently cup it.

“Both.” Quile said pulling away a little.

“I healed the wounds on your back, I’m sorry you had to go through that. I didn’t know T'rissavin had captured you before I could find you.” He said bringing his hand to her cheek again as his thumb gently rubbed it. “As for your voice a little present from me.” He said his hand trailing down her cheek then to her wrist where she wore a silver bracelet that had a green stone set in it. Inside the stone Quile saw an image of herself standing there. “You’re spirit stone so long as you behave it is yours to wear and if you prove yourself I might even release your song spirit.”

“What do you want from me?” Quile asked.

“I want you, love. I want you to be my queen. When they have fallen and I rule this world you’ll stand by my side.” The man said.

“Why me?” Quile asked.

“Because of who you are. Only you are a worthy enough woman to stand with me. Not to mention the fury it will send your dear mother into.” The man said.

“My mother has been dead for many years she died when I was still a child.” Quile said wondering what he meant.

“Not your mortal mother.” He said.

“My mortal mother?” Quile asked.

“You don’t know then. I see they’ve kept you as much I the dark as they tried to keep me.” He said. “Quile the woman you knew as your mother isn’t. She only carried you to term.”

“If she isn’t my mother who is?”

“You know her quite well you pray to her daily. Quile your true mother is Jerni your goddess of song and dance.” He said.

“It can’t be.” Quile said trailing off.

“It can and it is Quile, ever wonder why your song enthralls people and your dances hold them in a spell stronger than any other? The blood of a goddess flows in you even if you are half mortal; half of you still is a goddess. Quile she abandoned you to the mortal realm just as she forced my parents abandon me.”

“You’re Lan-Tsai.” Quile said remembering the bit Leo had read aloud as well as a song that told of his fall.

“You know you’re history, good.” Lan-Tsai said.

“I’m a bard remember history is my job. You’re dead or you should be.” Quile said.

“I’m not entirely dead. When I fell my father granted me a second chance and saved my soul though it is partly trapped in that skull your companions have. I can project an image of myself for short periods of time. It won’t be long though until I’ve broke free of it.”

“I still don’t see why you need me.” Quile said.

“Every man needs a woman to side by his side and care of his needs.” Lan-Tsai said as he pulled Quile to him. “To take care of his desires and his passions. I need an heir and not just any mortal woman can bare my heir.”

Quile forcibly pulled away from him and slid to the other side of the bed. “My heart belongs to another.”

“Perhaps this form doesn’t please you maybe this one will.” Lan-Tsai said as he morphed into Leo’s shape. “Is the shape of your lover more pleasing my love?”

Quile leaned over to him and slapped Lan-Tsai across the face catching him off guard and causing him to slip back into his own form. “Don’t you ever where that form again.” She warned.

“Feisty, I like that. Now I must be going.” Lan-Tsai said as he grabbed Quile’s chin and kissed her the whole time she tried to pull away but he was too strong. “You have free reign over this section of the lair. If you need anything pull the cord over there and the servants will bring it to you. Goodbye my queen.” He said as he stole another kiss from her then stood and left the way he came.

[Fluff]

Amadeo stared silently at the face that stood before him. Though the face bore the qualities of those a youth possessed, the eyes of the individual were filled with depth and meaning. In those eyes were etched visions of pain, remorse, and death…

For some time now, Amadeo had pondered over the minor incident that had occurred within the mansion of Madame Defrantz. He questioned himself, his senses whether what he saw was real. Perhaps his mind had tricked him into thinking that a broken harp was tattooed on the man’s hand. Thinking intently … he was unable to perform any task much less sleep during his wait.

“Ah,” Amadeo sighed. “Naichatal, where are you? Where can I reach you? Can I trust you … can I trust myself?”

Amadeo sat down for a moment collecting his thoughts. He and his uncle had agreed for him to take refuge within their home until Naichatal could be contacted. And how he waited … he felt as if his sanity was being torn into pieces bit by bit.

His agony increased as the day turned into night. And as the darkness gave way to the light of the sun, his eyes though weary turned towards the streets for any sign of his uncle. But the streets showed no signs of life save the leaves gently brushing against it.

Finally, as he had given up hope of ever resolving this, he saw his uncle rushing rushing down the streets towards the house. He dashed towards the doorway, anxious for any knowledge of Naichatal’s whereabouts.

“Have you seen him?”

“Yeah, he was seen earlier riding a carriage towards one of the libraries within the city,”

“You must take me to him!” Amadeo urged.

“Of course! But you’d better get dressed, you look like a fool,”

“There is no time …”

“There is … there is … now get dressed as he happens to be in the presence of prominent company,”

“Fine …”

After Amadeo had hurriedly dressed himself, they proceeded towards the library to where Natichatal was. As Amadeo entered the building, he sensed sorrow and pain within … This pain was quite intense he felt as if his own heart would break from the feeling. Yet, slowly he regained composure and proceeded to explore the library. One of the librarians walked towards him.
“May I help you sir?”

“I must speak with Naichatal at once!”

“This may not be the best time for a conversation, as…”

Amadeo broke away from the conversation and proceeded towards the lobby. Seeing a Drow sitted with a rather odd pair nearby, he simply started shouting.

“Naichatal! Naichatal! I must speak with you at once, it is quite an urgent matter, one that concerns the city of Harrock,”

The trio looked up at him, not expecting such an outburst. Amadeo approached the Drow assuming he was Naichatal. He would tell this Drow all that he knew, hoping it would banish the curse that plagued the city…

[Robochelle]

"What has come of this world, where someone can be murdered in a library!" Theron shouted, slamming the table in fury.

Startled out of her reverie, Amadicia jumped and then blushed at her reaction. She hadn't exchanged more than a smile and a nod with Quile, but even she felt saddened by the loss. She had understood immediately when Leo had asked to be alone. She looked at her other two companions. Theron, she had come to realise, was a very expressive person who took everything personally. Naitachal seemed aloof and distant in comparison, but judging from his silence and the cast of his eyes he, too, took Quile's death personally.

Perhaps what they needed right now was a distraction. This reference Theron found, about Chivalry and Bushido, that was a good start. She hated using her ocarina in such a quiet place as a library, but if she simply started the conversation perhaps the others would continue it. She was about to ask Theron if she could read the reference he'd found, when he stood up and threw the book against a wall. His hands went back to his eyes and he dropped into the chair, his head down on the table. Maybe, she decided, I'll ask him a little later.

Naitachal seemed less likely to break furniture if talked to. "So, Naitachal," she ventured "what are your thoughts on these guardians, do you think many are held sway by the drow masters who control Bushido?"

Someone shouted across the room “Naichatal! Naichatal! I must speak with you at once, it is quite an urgent matter, one that concerns the city of Harrock,” Was she the only one who thought libraries were supposed to be quiet places? Oh well, it was a distraction. And a better one than hers...

[Roku]

Theron got out of his seat and picked up the book by the wall. He sat back down and flipped through the pages. He stopped at a page that caught his eye. It showed a dark knight and a samurai locking swords. On the opposite page were notes to a song. Theron knew nothing of music and knelt next to Amadicia.

"Excuse me darling, could you be so kind to play these notes for me?" Theron asked of the female bard.

Suddenly, Amadeo burst through the door of the loby.

"Who in the underworld are you?!" Theron asked quite annoyed by the man that barged in. Theron took a deep breath and relaxed.

"Naitachal is gonna tell us after you tell him anyway, so you mays well just let it all out now." Theron said, waiting for Amadeo to speak.

[Angel Della Notte]

Quile paced the room trying to open every door she could most lead to other rooms. It seemed Lan-Tsai’s living chambers were nearly as large as her villa. Throughout the rooms she never saw one window and ran across three doors that wouldn’t open. She had tried picking the locks with a hairpin but the doors were magically warded. After trying every door in the chambers she let out a scream and tossed a vase at one of the locked doors. She was trapped here, Lan-Tsai had seen to that. Quile sat down in one of the chairs and dropped her head into her hands. What was going on? Where was she? Was what Lan-Tsai told her true? Were the others ok? Was Leo safe? Was Jerni really her mother? Quile lifted her head at that last thought and stood, that was one question she could find an answer to. “Jerni!” Quile shouted. She waited a minute later and shouted it again. Several times more she shouted without anything happening. “Damnit mother answer me!” Quile finally yelled. The air in front of her seemed to change and a small fairy appeared before her floating in the air. The fairy was only a couple inches tall and glowed with a green light, her hair and wings a purple shade.

“Yes?” The fairy asked.

“You’re not Jerni.” Quile said bluntly.

“Of course I’m not. I am an avatar of the lady of song and dance. Ask your questions and I will answer them.” The fairy said.

“Is Jerni really my mother?” Quile asked.

“She is.” The fairy answered.

“How?” Quile stammered.

“She saw your father praying to her in the groves of your homeland. She was taken in by lust; your father was the handsomest mortal she had ever seen. The great lady watch him for many days then one night took the form of his wife and laid with him. She did this several times; the great lady has often said your father was a great lover. It wasn’t long after that my lady found herself with child. She carried the child for a while then thought best not to. Using her powers she transferred the unborn child to your father’s wife. Thus so you were born to mortal parents.” The Fairy said.

“Why didn’t she keep me in the realm of the gods?” Quile asked.

“You are half mortal.” The fairy said as if that was answer enough. Quile turned her back to the fairy and stepped away. She stared at a painting on the wall not saying anything as several tears ran down her check. “Lady Quile will that be all?” The fairy asked. Quile raised her hand up and waved the fairy away not even turning to face it.

She felt the air shift again and then the fairy was gone. Quile fell to her knees then dropped her hand in her lap letting the tears flow freely. It was true Jerni is her mother and what’s more Jerni didn’t want her. She had cast off her off to someone else instead of raising her. Jerni wouldn’t even come to see her when she called for her. She had only sent an avatar a representative. Did Jerni hold any love in her heart for Quile or was she just another unwanted child? “Do you believe me now?” She heard Lan-Tsai say. Quile looked up expecting Lan-Tsai to be standing in front of her but there was none one there. She looked around there was nobody else in the room she was alone. “She wouldn’t even come to you herself. Instead she sends a worthless fairy. Quile she’s abandoned you. She cares nothing for you. I’m surprised she even acknowledged you as her child.” Lan-Tsai went quiet for a while as Quile dropped her head into her lap again and resumed her crying. She didn’t see Lan-Tsai materialize behind her and barely felt him pull her close to him and help her stand. When she realized it her back was leaning into his chest as he gently stroked her cheek. “Quile stand with me, stand with me and we will have or revenge on the gods that shamed us that forced us to be cast out and abandoned. Quile this world will be ours and you my Queen, when this is over you will be the Queen of the gods and the new goddess of song and dance.” Lan-Tsai said holding her close.

Quile pulled away and turned to face him as she brushed a few tears from her eyes. “We’ll be partners nothing more.” Quile said.

“Agreed, for now in time you will love me.” Lan-Tsai said as he pulled her to him and kissed her. He let go of her and walked over to the bell cord and pulled it. “You are undoubtedly hungry. The servants will bring you whatever you want.” Lan-Tsai said as he disappeared.

A short while later one of the doors Quile couldn’t open earlier opened and in stepped a half elf girl with bright red hair. Quile stared at the girl for a few minutes, her eyes were cast at the floor and from the markings on her face and arms she had been beat not long ago. “What can I do for you my Lady?” She asked still staring at the floor.

“Katrina?” Quile said as she walked over to the half elf girl and lifted her chin to look into her eyes.

“Lady Quile! Why are you here? And you’re voice is back?” The girl said then threw her arms around Quile crying on her shoulder.

“Katrina what are you doing here?” Quile asked as she held the girl comforting her.

“I don’t know; I was at my aunt’s house when a friend of hers Marlo showed up. I don’t know what he did but I woke up in a prison cell. Quile there are Tel'gothrim (derogatory elfish word for drow) here! They… they….” Katrina said thinking of how she had been beat by the strange drow woman with a snake head whip.

“Shush.” Quile said as she held Katrina brushing her hand through the girl’s hair. “Katrina I know this is hard but what can you tell me about this place?” Quile asked.

“I don’t really know. When I first came here they kept me in the dungeons only letting me out when that Tel'gothrim wench wanted some entertainment. Until a man came he took me from them and made me a servant. I don’t go anywhere really but the servant quarters and here. I don’t even know where here is. I think we are underground though my cell was unfinished and was made of cave walls. It would make sense because those retched Tel'gothrim don’t like the sunlight.” Katrina said. “Lady Quile I really must be getting back before they wonder where I am. What can I get for you?”

“Ok, dear but please just call me Quile. I’ll just have something to eat.” Quile said. “We’ll talk more when you come back.”

Katrina nodded and left the room only to return a short while later with a sandwich for Quile. They talked for a while before Katrina had to leave again. Before leaving Quile promised to call for her often and to keep her eye on the young girl. “What is she here for?” Quile asked aloud. “She’s Sindel’s niece they much be using her to keep Sindel in line.” Quile sat for quite some time thinking about everything that had happened today. She turned as she heard someone come into the room. She stood not believing her eyes as Leo stood in the doorway. “Lan-Tsai I told you never to take his shape.” Quile said bitterly.

“Quile, I’m not Lan-Tsai, he brought me here. He told me about your mother, and about what she did to you. Lan-Tsai only wants you to be happy so he brought me here.” Leo said as he walked across the room and took Quile in his arms.

Quile pulled back from him and he let her slip from his grasp. “If you really are Leo where was the first time we made love?”

Leo stepped forward and brushed his hand over her ear. “Ah gods I could never forget that night. We had been traveling together for a few months and somehow had found ourselves in your forest. You had taken me out to view the stars you claimed they looked better under the canopy of the trees. We really didn’t see much of the stars that night, we were too preoccupied. We slept the whole night in that grove and your sister found us in the morning covered only with my cloak. Heh you made her swear not to tell your parents. Gods Quile that was the best night of my life.”

“Oh Leo” Quile said she threw herself into his arms. Leo quickly wrapped his arms around her neck and began kissing it. He looked up into the mirror behind her his eyes shifting from Leo’s soft brown eyes to Lan-Tsai’s cold piercing browns eyes then back to Leo’s eyes. He picked her up and held her close to him still kissing her as he carried her to the bed and laid her down on it.

=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+=+ =+=+=+=+=+=+=

Quile awoke later that night laying against a man’s bare chest. Still half asleep she leaned into it and softly sighed. As the sleep cleared from her eyes she looked around at the room remembering where she was. Quickly she looked up at the man she slept with. There lay Lan-Tsai with his arm wrapped around her. Quile sat up wrapping the sheet around her then slapped Lan-Tsai. “You bastard you tricked me!” She shouted waking Lan-Tsai unpleasantly.

“What’s wrong dear? I thought you enjoyed yourself.” Lan-Tsai said still using Leo’s voice as he sat up and pulled her to him.

Quile slapped him again and tried to pull away but once again he was stronger than her. “You lied to me. I never would have. H-how did you know about my first time with him?”

Lan-Tsai brushed his hand against her cheek then gently tapped her forehead. “I read your mind love.” He said using his own voice. “You are my queen and you will bare my heir whether you like it or not.”

[Fluff]

Amadeo looked at the man who had spoken, and then at the Drow.

“I would have preferred to speak with Naichatal alone, mind you,” Amadeo spoke eyeing the unusual blue-haired man.

“Naichatal? Can I not speak with you privately?”

Seeing no immediate response from the Drow, Amadeo sighed inwardly and started to speak.

“Very well, I have reason to believe that … that …”

Amadeo felt a surge of sorrow once more, and for moment he felt the kindling of a memory gone cold. In his mind, he saw a young boy standing in a charming, little building. The quaint décor exuded sense of fashion and glamour. But beneath the boy lay three distinct corpses. With two of the corpses having facial features similar to the child’s.

Amadeo broke from the vision that had suddenly invaded his mind. He looked at the trio sitting at the table staring at him. Feeling awkward for a moment, he finally resumed his talk.

“I am sorry … I believe that Madame DeFrantz has a role in the tragic turn of events within the city.”

Amadeo waited for any response … Hoping that these people may aid him.

[Roku]

Theron broke out in hysterical laughter. Everything that was happening was moving too fast.

"Thank you for telling us. However, I must tell you that we have already figured this out. By the way, Im Theron, follower of Corria. Who might you be? What exactly did you see or hear to give you the assumption that Madame Defrantz is behind the 'tragic turn of events' within the city?" Theron asked.

Theron had stopped laughing and now looked at Amadeo with curiousity.

"Well, when I was on guard duty at the party two nights ago, I followed this halfling down into a corridor in Madame Defrantz mansion. He was dragging a body of a man who seemed to be dead. The halfling dragged the man into a room. When the halfling left, I snuck in. The man was chained onto some sort of slab. I couldnt investigate any further since I heard someone coming. Im Amadeo by the way." Amadeo explained.

Theron nodded in understanding.

"I recall Leo telling us about a similar room. You see, Amadeo, we went to the mansion he morning after the party. We wanted to thank Ms. Defrantz for the wonderful party, so we said. I snuck around upstairs and found a room, which I assume is the halflings. I saw an iron brand on the wall with the shape of a broken harp. Leonardo went into the same room you did. So we know Defrantz is involved. However, now this is the interesting part. Ms. Defrantz found Leo in the room and arranged a meeting that night, which was last night. Ms. Defrantz told us a lot about the information, in charge are two drows I recall but you'll have to ask Leo for more of the details, I wasnt there for much of it. That night I was also attacked by a samurai by the name of Bushido, see him here?" Theron explained, holding the book up on page the picture to Amadeo.

"We are here to find out more about these drow and they're evil guardians, Bushido, Chivalry and any others." Theron explained. He took a second to catch his breath. He got up and poured himself a glass of water with a pitcher on a table in the corner of the room. He sat himself and gulped it down.

"So Amadeo, are you planning to help us out?" Theron asked with a wide grin.

[Mikeido]

For a time, I felt nor thought nothing. Though as with the inevitable rising of a sun, thoughts emerged. At first, mere flickers of her face, her voice and song. My one goal in this day was to rescue her from this time of peril. In attempting to do so, I had rekindled a love I had once lost through joint folly. Now though, now I was but lost in a myriad of confusion. The woman I had loved was shot down, by my own hand. Any thoughts of her reprisal now dashed on hard blood stained rocks. I looked down, at my hands, at my shirt. Both stained with blood, though only one in literality.

Idly my hand reached over to pick up the pistol that had been placed upon the table. Should I join Quile? Though I had vowed vengeance upon the orchestrations of her death, I realised that penulimately, I was the dark one, it was I who I would seek out and destroy, I pondered to myself, why, if so many other capable people had begun to congregate amongst us, would they truly need me? The one to strike life from the hands of my own love. Yet as others had come, the one thought of Quile’s shout came back to me. She had shouted my name from within her mind, the distinction was unmistakable. Perhaps, some cruel twist of fate would keep her out of reach, not truly dead, though not truly alive. Because of no one and towards no one I laughed before I spoke.

“Ah, hope. The greatest human irony, both my greatest strength and deepest weakness. Though, as good and evil, I must accept it all as one and the same I suppose.” I could hope to the high hills of Kondor, but it changes nothing upon the slate of that Quile was possessed by some dark magic, used as some twisted marionette for the purpose of my killing her. I still winced at the thought, quickly followed by the resurgence of the promise I made her as she fell, I would burn down all, everyone responsible for her death would not go without knowing bitter retribution. Glancing back to the pistol, picked out the cleaning rod and pushed it in as I gave one last thought, spoken aloud.

“Nor would I be exempt from this promise...all in time Quile, I’ll join you once again. All in due time.” I spoke sombrely, clicking the flashpan back down as I finished loading the gun with what powder it needed and going through the necessary post-shot maintenance they always needed. From downstairs I could hear raucous shouting, and the faintest air of one fair ladies Ocarina. A shame her impairment was one more so physical, with such a talent for instrument, it would have been nice to have been able to hear her voice beforehand. Better still I would have felt to hear Quile’s voice once more, though as the mental pain shot through me quite physically, I shook my head, knowing neither were possible. Now was not the time to mourn. I would miss her, gods had no idea how. Though I would bring this to an end, and we would be together once again. As of yet however, there were things that needed to be done, people that needed to be seen. Namely, Sindel Defrantz. Though I would press down my will to kill her as I met her, after all she had not truly been part of the murder, being tucked away under the kings protection, all the time having been used as a projection of someone this black art user knew I would have less qualms on killing, obviously. Sighing deeply I rose from the seat and made way for the door. As my hand grasped the handle, I heard another voice emanate from the trappings of the building.

<i>“You are but upon the first step Kendric, follow it well, for I shall watch over you with interest.”</i> It said, causing me to instantly draw the pistol and spin to face the room again.

“Such spectators should not hold hidden balcony.” I instructed into the nothingness. For a moment there was nothing before a reply shot through the nothing, from behind me once again.

<i>“Oh, but I am not hidden Kendric. You have already found, met, heard and touched me. Yet still you know so little, it matters not for should you come back to the room down the hall where you left the others so long ago now, before your...incident, I can speak with you more clearly.”</i> The voice said, to be followed by the familiar still nothingness. For the moment I thought it may serve to amuse this figure, for after all it would benefit to learn more of our circumstance and ways to end this all any quicker were always welcome. Walking along could even hear the chattering of those from the floor below, a short burst of laughter shot up through the floor, at least they could take death in their stride easier, though Quile would have meant less to them after all. It mattered not. Opening the door to a now empty room, found the black skull laid upon the table as it had always been and as odd as it may have appeared to anyone else, should the section actually have anyone else in it, I sat across from the item and stared at it, awaiting some sort of communication. It didn’t take long either as the familiar quiet murmur from within it grew and behind the skull appeared a faint vision of a tall man with the look of a cold general in his eyes.

“Thank you for coming, Leonardo. As I’m sure you have gathered, I am what physically remains of Lan-Tsai, son of the gods and damned from either birthright. And I know who you are aswell, Leonardo Kendric, yes I’ve been watching you and your companions with some interest now. Let’s get the most obvious questions out of the way first then, I can tell you’re burning with curiosity.”

“How can you still here, how can you speak to me now?”

“In my time Leonardo, I was the greatest general mankind knew, born of two gods and sent to earth, I was then trapped within the laws of mortality. Though I strove against it and though the gods could shun me, they could not strip me of one birthright, my abilities, spun from my parents for war, song and magic alike. Like you, I am both user of magic in disciplined form and bardic form, at times I am even able to manifest a physical form as you see now,” He said, waving a hand through the air which appeared to fade as he did.

“Though I can put more energy into it than this, I deem no real need now as I am sure we are both comfortable enough with my current visage, at least over...this.” He said, nodding down to the skull. I silently nodded, awaiting further understanding.

“As strong as it may be able to form, my ability is yet weak and unable to alter much of this reality. Perse I can...and have partaken in the long lost delights of the flesh, though I cannot yet seed legacies as I once did, creating the ancestors of many in this fair city.”

“That why you steal their voices, to bolster that old legacy? To return your body to the living through those you had a hand in creating in the first place.”

“Precisely.”

“You still haven’t answered my question though, how?”

“Ah, you are correct of course. Well, as history goes, I was powerful beyond mortal reckoning, leading armies against the gods that had betrayed us all, none of their loyal mortal followers or fallen angels could damage my fair skin or armour. Until...” He said, trailing off as his faded brown eyes glanced down in remembrance and sighed.

“Until of course I was slain upon the ruin of my last battle. The gods sent an angel of absolution, one of their very own kind, a god in it’s own right. With it came a blade of pure gold, imbued in Baji’s blood. Though she did not kill herself for the right, for no god can rightly die within their holy sanctum, but that she would agree to play such a part in my destruction...was as much a killing blow as the blade itself. We fought long and hard, a fight the type of which had never been seen before or since. During all of which great battle driven ballads that the world was never meant to lay ears upon were sung through battle cry and blade swing. Those present that were not already upon the ground, dead or otherwise, fell and wept in sheer astonishment for the act above them all. As you are no doubt aware, I was bested in battle that day. Though through my wills, through my studies, and a small amount of help from my father I might add, I had found a way to live on. In the moment of death I relinquished myself unto my advesary, knowing I was then defeated, and instead focused all my magic inwardly, preserving myself in one of the lowest forms of immortality. For centuries I have slept, my soul being compacted within this skull that had been severed from it’s body, awaiting my reprisal, awaiting someone to answer the call I sent with what non existent power I could send from within.”

“Someone heard you, the drow?”

“Indeed, several years ago I was found by the two drow that now hide within their caves orchestrating my resurrection. At first they had little idea of what I was, though could sense a power somewhere deep within that caused their blood to race with dark joys. Upon touch, they felt the very essence of magic about me, and as it transferred to them, I interestingly found they seemed to consider it as a boon and I saw the first step to my rebirth had been taken. However, patience is a virtue to be held dearly, for it took them all of at least five years to understand just what the skull was, and for myself to communicate to them the process to restore my being, and what worldly desires they would undoubtedly receive should my whim be granted.”

“You seem to be able to talk easy enough now.”

“Contrary to what can be said for many a bard of this city, no? My power has grown since though it is still a flicker, a dim light shadowed by the potential burning star. At times I grow somewhat discouraged, I ponder on whether there is truly a fraction of the legacy I left behind within this world now, and seek other measures.”

“Why are you telling me all this?”

“Because you are curious, Leonardo. It is no mere chance that our paths have crossed. Those with power find their own kind. I look to you and see so many possibilities just flickering behind your eyes. You’re a man to try and shape your own fate, this much I know. Aside from that, conversation with the same power driven drows can become quite boorish at times.”

“I can but imagine, though I won’t claim to quite understand your interest in me, I have one question.”

“Of course you do.”

“What would you say, if I told you that there shall be no rebirth of Lan-Tsai, for I intend to ensure all who follow him, all that played a part in Quile’s death, fall?”

“There is nothing to be said. In truth, I did not instruct her death, and you need fear not, for I have carried out a suiting punishment to those involved and I shall continue to watch over her.”

“Will you return her to this life?”

“As I said, my powers are but a faint echo of my being, there is nothing I can do to truly alter her current being, enchanting as she is. I must admit she would make an excellent queen, though as I had said there is no moving her heart, for it is cold against me. Perhaps in time, but yet many other things must happen in time. Though that she is near, the gem of her bardic nature that houses her very voice is still in good use, be there no worry of that.”

“But of course.” I replied, only replying to myself the words ‘parasitic bastard.’

“And what of you? Should you cast aside your futile vengeance, when I am restored to power, I could see to making you a lord of my court.”

“Other than that you trawl for the weak, naive and innocent, what makes you think I would believe your word, cast so easily? I am well aware of the ways evil works, you’d get no help from idle threats and the like now would you?”

“There is the distinction, the mistake. For you see I am not evil, I am not some dark force, merely because I brought war to the land against the gods does not make me the dark one. They abandoned us, they abused their powers, do not place them higher than they already place themselves Leonardo. The gods as they are truly known are a tarnished gathering, and a reformation is long overdue. Besides, as I said it is no mere chance that our paths crossed, though neither of us may understand why yet, fate has reason for our commune here.”

“I’d prefer to believe that my fate is in my own hands, you have not yet given me reason to not destroy the drow masters and their minions, Lan-Tsai.”

“Free will is an illusion created by those with power. You have power, so perhaps you create the illusion, perhaps this is why we do not yet understand how our fates are so interwined. Do what you will then, as I said, there are many things that must be done in time, so where any and all of this shall take us, only time will tell. I would ask one thing however, see if within yourself it would be viable to stay your hand when you come to deliver death unto yourself after all others. There is chance you may see Quile alive again, there is chance you could be part of my court also, do not condemn yourself to nothing in vain.”

“I have power over my decision to end my life, so as you said, I shall govern that fate. Many things shall happen, that much is true.”

“Indeed, well then, we shall see what the veils of fate and time hide, shaln’t we?” Was Lan-Tsai’s final words before fading from sight, though the skull remained. I was then left to my own thoughts, of which came abundant. Quile...was it really possible that I would see you again in this life? Though did it truly matter? Should I bend my will to Lan-Tsai, she would be his queen and lover, not mine. Would it be a fate worse than death, to serve alongside Lan-Tsai, to know that he pressed his will upon her and forced her to carry his legacy renewed? No, to see Quile alive for his pleasures alone, regardless of her emotions was not something I would be able to deem acceptable. Not in this life.

[Fluff]

Amadeo was left speechless, for days his mind tormented him of the visions he had seen earlier. He felt his mind breaking apart during his isolation, was it all an illusion, a trick played out by his mind or was a man lying there with an empty voice? Yet now, a stranger was telling him that it was all for naught. How ironic the moment seemed to be …

“I see I am somewhat delayed in the events that have taken place lately,” Amadeo burst out laughing. “But I trust that you would inform me in what else has transpired recently? And yes … I would be glad to join your circle. First, let me introduce myself properly. My name is Amadeo and I am an adept follower of the divine goddess, Jerni. I consider music to be both my passion and my life. I suppose that is enough?”

Amadeo looked at the trio for a moment, deciding what to do next. Looking at the Drow, Amadeo started to speak.

“You, I presume are Naichatal, friend to his majesty and an excellent bard I must say.”

“Theron, you sport an exceptional hairstyle, it seems to match your persona quite well,” Amadeo said smiling deviously.

“But you my dear,” Amadeo said looking at the woman intently. “I am afraid I am unable to recall your name…”

[Darknight Z0]

Naitachal stood quickly and placed a hand on Leo's shoulder. As Leo went to turn Naitachal pressed down with deep force, digging his thumb into a nerve and driving Leo to his knees.
Caught off-guard everyone stood shocked, and Leo's hand was half reaching for a pistol when Naitachal spoke again.
"If you so much as twitch i will kill you, remain still and you may survive the next few moments. And you as well, if you so much as blink offensively in the next few moments i will turn our friend here to dust before sending each and everyone of you to a torment worse than hell." Naitachal spoke coldy looking over everyone in turn.

His purple eyes were nearly aflame with a cold hunger, and Naitachal shook his head softly before continuing.

"Leo...You are a lucky man today. Not everyday that one shoots a lover and has her forgive you in the same breath." Naitachal said, his tone calm but with a hint of heat behind it.
Leo tried to turn his head but Naitachal lifted him up by the shoulder and pushed him into the chair next to him.
"She forgave you...YOU the same man who nearly took her life in the same instant...YOU." Naitachal said, his voice becoming dark and his tone cold. The others were stunned and stood in mute witness, unsure of what to do.
"...she forgave you without a second thought...And you repay that with foolishness." Naitachal said holding up one hand that a ghoulish blue light had began to faintly glow upon.
Naitachal stopped awkwardly and looked at his hand, and the growing light. With a disgusted grimace, he dropped his hand, and looked at Leo.

"You would not have had the chance to end your life, because i would have killed you, but it is a lucky day...for all of us it would seem." Naitachal said, dropping himself into the nearest chair and resting his chin in his hand, exactly as he had been a few moments before Leo entered the room.

The room sat silent, more shocked at the uprising and its sudden end, than anything else. Naitachal didnt move but spoke again.

"Quile is assuredly alive, if you would get over yourself for a moment perhaps you could see that." Naitachal said, now his voice entirely cold, but very drained and saddened.

"What? How can you know that for sure?" said Theron finally speaking. Amadeo look confused back and forth trying to sort through the events.

Naitachal eyed the monk briefly and then glanced over to Leo.
"We all have secrets in the past, but regardless of how, it most assuredly is. I did not feel her passing, as surely Leo did not as well. If he was not so mixed with emotions at the time of the shooting he would have know it was so too." Naitachal said, a tone of bitterness in his voice.

Leo was silent through all of this, but at the words he grew more silent, digesting it all. The others looked among each other, afraid to make a move towards Leo or Naitachal. The newcomer was offguard and took a seat looking to the others for guidance.

Naitachal knew that the logical man he was, would see the truth at least. Or perhaps Naitachal was wrong and the wizard had no link with Quile, but it didnt matter to him. His cold anger had boiled and breached, and now he sat stoking the flame, but now more assuredly as angry with himself than anything else.

Everyone began to murmur about as Naitachal and Leo sat silently. Theron rubbed the back of his neck.

"...well...with the extra hands we should find a proper lead sooner, especially since we know a bit more now." the monk said, gesturing to the skull. The monk was quick to turn back to the task at hand, trying to ease over the deadly ice of the mood in the room.
He turned and spoke with Amadeo and the young woman with the Ocarina and they went seperate ways into the library to search for more books.
Theron looked back once and then dissapeared in the stacks.

Silence hung over the two for a few moments more, as they both sat in thought.
Finally Leo sat up.

"Your right...I..I know shes alive. That damn Lan-Tsai..." Leo muttered as he stared down at the skull.
It grinned back.
Naitachal sat silent, and Leo walked over to stand behind him.

"I could have done without the threats friend, but at least we are set on our path now. I was foolish, but perhaps next time you wont squeeze so hard." Leo said, trying to ease the mood. He was just as angry and hurt as Naitachal, but his pain over Quille seemed slightly eased, and he wanted nothing more than to see her again. Naitachal could see it in his eyes.

Naitachal didnt move but continued to play with something in his hand.

"I do not threaten human. Be sure if you hurt Quille again you will find that there are many fates worse than death, and i know nearly all of them. I am not as forgiving as Quille is. Be certain Leo, that no more harm comes to her, she is a dear friend to me..." Naitachal said as he stood and faced Leo.

Leo thought he saw a silver and black skull ring in the drow's hands for a moment, but Naitachal turned to the bookstacks, leaving Leo alone with the grinning skull. Not waiting for a reply.


Naitachal fingered his grandfather's ring in one hand, while he absentmindely walked the bookstacks. One thought played out over and over in his head. She forgave him...
If only he never grabbed the cursed skull and forced the enemy into action, if only he had never came to this town, if only...if only he had never left Quille...If only she forga...

In his minds eye Naitachal watched the night that seperated his life from hers play out in his head, but this time he watched her sleep all night. Not moving nor breathing for fear of waking her and ending the illusion. They awoke in the morning and shared breakfast, song and dance...He amused himself with the fanciful delusion until he felt his hand holding the ring stop on a book. Reality clung to him still like a lead weight.
Bringing himself to his surroundings again he looked at the book and found himself in a random section of the library. A simple tome with faded silver etching held his finger. There was a symbol of a large black sun. It was on Necromancy.
With disgust Naitachal grabbed the book and slung it to the end of the bookstack.
In his mind he could hear faint laughter, and it took all his willpower to not fall to his knees and join in.

Naitachal put the ring back in its pouch, and resumed his search...

[Mikeido]

As Naitachal turned I allowed an odd, dark smirk to form upon my lips. Though I had felt respect for the drow, his misfortunes with Quile in the past aside, I felt it now somehow renewed and though my shoulder still throbbed lightly, I was infact glad he had done what had been done, and said what needed to be said. I looked back as he disappeared for the book cases with the same dark, chilling confidence he had in his eyes when he advised I allow no further harm come to Quile. From within I felt an odd chuckle that unbeknownst to myself; Naitachal was similarly trying to suppress.

“Worry not, friend drow, I wholeheartedly intend to protect her, and visit pain upon those that would allow her harm, you are not alone in that end. Worry not.” I said in a low tone to myself, ignoring the thought that he may or may not have heard me with his elven ears. Though it was addressed to him, it was more a personal reassurance that his fatally tipped request was well within my being. As quick and queerly as it had come, the dark veil lifted as if I had merely stepped through it, sighed and turned back to the table.

There, with the support of the chair behind me, I let all else take it’s place upon the stage of my mind. Naitachal was right, Quile had not passed from this world to the Blessed Isles. For that I had spoken her name was proof enough, for if even only in the subconscious of my mind, I had no doubts that Quile was dead, then her name would not be uttered should her spirit turn from it’s fate to try and comfort those who would mourn her passing, all so sadly in vain. No, under the turmoil, the regret and everything, there was a part of me that knew Quile was not dead, and therefore called her name still, as she had called mine. A rock that stood firm against the beatings of a black ocean. Naitachal had forced me to look in it’s direction, and now I saw it stand clearly, and felt more hatred at myself for not having truly embraced that small truth sooner more than anything else.

Yes, as Naitachal had said she may have forgiven me, yet I wondered if it had infact truly been her, if the entire display of her death was an illusion created by that sorcerer. Her forgiving me intended only to further my feeling of regret, self pity and vengeance. Or perhaps so it was all something more than we could see, as Lan-Tsai had said, free will was an illusion. Perhaps this course we were all on, that we could not see the end of, was for it was behind too many turns. Perhaps it was merely not yet written. I turned to the skull, turning back into the veil of darkness, glared down at the remaining embodiment.

“I know you can hear us.” I said without doubt or second thought. For a moment there was nothing, then I continued.

“I also know that you realise what truth Naitachal presented me with further evaporates any hold you may have held upon wagering with me.”

“How so?” The figure that formed behind the skull finally appeared in dim light form before he continued. “I never said Quile was dead, merely that her heart is immovable from me at this time. Interesting, that I, Lan-Tsai son of the gods, known as the most handsome man of my days, the man women flocked and threw themselves at, willing to die in vain to catch my eye...yet cannot sway her heart towards me as I have without thought so many others effortlessly. For that I envy you Leonardo. But then again, Quile is no mere mortal.”

“What do you mean?”

“Oh, of course you don’t know do you?” Lan-Tsai said with a chuckle, somehow proud for knowing something I didn’t.

“Well, either enlighten me or cease wasting my time.” I replied, to which Lan-Tsai took a sharp halt on his amusement and straightened as though I had actually stung him with the order.

“Very well. You see it is merely that Quile is also a daughter of the gods, or goddess to be precise. She was conceived to her goddess mother Jerni whom fell into lusting of a mortal man that prayed to her and laid to bed with him in form of his wife several times. When it was known that Quile had been conceived...” he spoke, trailing off for a short moment as if relaying his own pain through what he spoke of. Considering what history I knew of this character, I considered it quite possible. Though more importantly the thoughts of Quile raced through my mind. Through the very woman I loved ran the blood of a goddess? Outside of my romantic naming, Quile was quite literally a daughter of the heavens, the concept was dizzying in the least.

“When they knew...Jerni cast Quile from her womb like a disease Leonardo, she cast her away from her mother, away from her birthright. Quile was born to her elven father and mother, as she would have been had Jerni actually been his wife.”

“If what you say is true then her birthright is as much of the mortal world as it is that of the gods and her mother is as much the woman that bore her to birth and cared for her tha anyone. Quile may carry the blood of Jerni, but she carries the history of the mother and father I know love her greatly.” I replied sharply, trying to force down the feeling of indignation I now seemed to share with Lan-Tsai. I could never share his personal pain for the wars he waged, the violence he had wrought did not make right what may have been wronged to what was once such a talented, ignorant of his past, but talented nonetheless musician. Lan-Tsai tented his hands and rested his brow against them as he sighed.

“That itself is true enough, but the matter is not what her life has been, but what it should have been.”

“You say this, yet you hold her from what she wants now, her friends, her family, her love, even her voice.”

“No.” Lan-Tsai said, raising his head from it’s exasperated position quickly and glaring over at me, a spark of power in his eyes, however dim they may have been.

“No, I hold her where she shall see the truths, where she shall see what it is she truly wants. Jerni, her mother was family, yet she abandoned her. This she now knows. Also, she shall come to love me in time Leonardo, for she shall bemy queen and we shall reign high together. She has already agreed to reign with me, though only as partners, nothing more yet. I have pledged to her,as I shall to you, she will come to love me in time, do not mistake that.”

“I shall not mistake that you shall fall before you force your legacy upon her,and she will not love someone suhc as you who forces your will over her. If not you fall by my hand, make no mistake in that there are others as capable, if not far more so than myself, of seeing your end.” I spoke, giving a wayward glance to the general direction Naitachal had disappeared in. Lan-Tsai followed the gaze and held the space for a moment, as if in thought.

“Yes, the drow is an interesting character, but we shall see what happens all in time, won’t we now?” He said, not waiting for an answer and fading from sight. I only sighed in reply anyway, time indeed would tell, not until then would we know what wills would be bent, what lifes would remain. I looked over to our companions, Naitachal absent from the crowd of course, but they seemed more at ease. The time they had felt the death of Quile may have subsided, though there was still time of where they would mourn her absence, for we indeed still knew nothing of where she was. Less were they aware of the upper ramifications of all we now tread through. I wondered though, did even I know? The main thing I feared in Lan-Tsai was the thought that he may be right. All things must begin and end, for something to remain the same is as they say a stagnant and slow death. Was such even true to the gods? This was no mortal decision, certainly not one I could or had right to weigh the force of. Shaking the thoughts from my mind agreed to ponder not on what I couldn’t answer and find a path that led forward. Right now though, I needed some air. Rising from the seat spoke across to our companions that noticed my rising, though didn’t quicken to question.

“I’m just going to take a walk.” I said, as they nodded understandingly. Out an into the hallway, I touched the banister Quile had stood aside me not so long ago.

“Thought I told you not to worry about me so much.” I heard her say, and out of the corner of my eye, I thought for a moment I saw her there, though as I turned, there was no-one. Merely the lonely hallway that stretched on. Stepping away, I traced Quile’s path. To my senses of both of mage and lover, her presence still hug in the air like a memory, a faint line of her last steps visible as if a trail of mist to me. I wondered, as I stepped through the ethereal tracing, what went through her mind. Doubt? Fear? Had she already lost the power to think? Was she even aware of the darkness that surrounded her? No, as we parted ways, I had seen in her eyes as always the glimmer of Quile’s seductive yet innocent and playful persona. Of course however, I had dismissed that small pinhead of fear that hid itself behind her as the anxiety we all felt. Yet no, it was infact what had pulled her away from safety, and though I now knew, now felt in my heart and soul, she was still alive, such a pain for my lack of having noticed still stirred within. Well, as I had promised Naitachal, or perhaps merely myself, from now on there would be no mistakes, I wouldn’t cause or allow harm to come to Quile in the way I had. As I walked, I even found footsteps that wound up stairs, and reaching the top found they spun a whole three flights. I pondered to myself, how could Quile have walked all this way, and then, even under control of another, reached my study? It wasn’t possible, aside from which I hadn’t even sensed Quile’s essence cross the door to my study when I wen’t into the hallway. It reached the doors at best, then turned down on this path. Perhaps, it wasn’t even Quile I had shot underneath. Perhaps it was all an over elaborate illusion as I had previously hoped to think. Of course it had too be, and I had already felt what it’s intent was.

As the last thought peaked, I rubbed my shoulder again and opened a door, the last door that crossed Quile’s trail. Within was a smaller room, the walls lined with books, though no place to sit as such. This was one of the archives across the library and I wondered how her path had come to this. Glancing across the walls saw many books of much purpose. Though I saw in the central case, amidst many other books was one that appeared far more grand. An entirely white spine with two golden binds, it’s title written in a dark red. Upon it’s spine it read ‘Angelo avversario di cielo’ and as I mouthed the words, I felt a strange aura within the room. My hand touched the book, grasped it from the wall without thought and quietly opened its pages. Inside there was at first nothing but an odd light that exuded from it. Though as the light faded, words took place in gold. I stood speechless, wondering what magic was altering this, and from where.

<i>Quile was called here not by evil, though I was unable to protect her. I only hope a similar fate does not befall you who may read this now. There is little to be found within the library that you do not already know. One seeking to protect that which has been lost, that which is dear must make haste to travel away for dark forces are present in places that cannot be seen. That Quile was captured is testimony to this. Bid haste to all seeking to survive this time.</i> It wrote, unravelling another knot of questions only to tie three in it’s place, though I knew asking would give nothing as the page turned as if in a wind, even though the room was windowless. Upon it a map formed, and one place upon it shined with a dot and name. Serjia isle, perhaps we would find an answer or way forward through all of this there. Closing the book, was about to place it back upon the wall before I froze and thought for a second. This book had been what Quile had left me to find, it had purpose, there was no doubt in that as it had already given warning. Yet still I wasn’t entirely sure how I could trust it. After all it had been what had caused Quile to be taken from us, however much it may say she was not called to that point by evil, her path in the library had ended there, not upon the floor of my study. We would see how things unfolded from hereon out, first off though was getting back to the others and mentioning the new course for the isle, not a far way off, the isle lay on the other side of the eastern forests. Reaching the banister outside the door placed a hand upon the smooth wood and sighed.

“Quile...what must pass before I see you again?” I feared the thoughts that came, but took some small comfort in that we would meet once again, though it was a comfort as cold as death. As I stood, Marcus walked over and placed a hand on my shoulder.

“Leo, I...I heard what happened. I’m so sorry”

“Then you heard wrong lad. Quile is alive, what entered my study was not her. Though whoever it was did good enough job to fool me into believing so for long enough, I know now it was not. Even so, where Quile is now is still mystery to us. Thank you, but I need not your pity.” I said calmly, looking over to the assistant as his face changed from one of sorrow to confused hope. I was sure a hundred questions had fallen into his mind, though I cut off any before he could with one of my own.

“How goes things between you and Jiera?”

“Huh? Oh...well I haven’t mentioned anything to her...if that’s what you mean.” He said, remembering our earlier discussion about his aiming for her affection. I could see the interruption had worked as Marcus’ face went an embarrassed flush and all that may have been in his mind was replaced by thoughts of Jiera. I knew exactly how it felt for ones thoughts to be overwhelmed by those of a loved one. Turning fully to face him gained his attention again as he looked over to me. If that hadn’t gotten it enough, that I next place my hand firmly upon his shoulder and looked down on him as if to reprimand, his focus upon me was total.

“Marcus there is something you should always think on, and I believe todays occurings are a good example of why. Grab a hold of her, do not deny yourself chance or time, as there is no time like now. For who knows, tomorrow we may be...elswhere, any one of us. I believe she will mirror your love, only if you are willing to show her it first.” I said with a definite air of confidence as if to not allow any doubts to come into his mind. Tapping his shoulder twice, turned and walked back into the library, leaving him to the thoughts. Stepping into the room found our companions close together talking amongst themselves. Naitachal of course appeared more distanced. Theron was first to notice, waving over.

“Walk do you any good Leo?” He asked, placing down the book he had been reading up on for some time now.

“More than I had intended.” I replied, giving Naitachal a glance as he looked on from across the room, partially hidden by the bookcases.

“We have a new course, I believe we would do well to travel out to the Isle of Serjia. Of course we should tie up any loose ends before we move, to speak to any that need know. As Theron has already found, the city is becoming quite dangerous for us so perhaps a step away from the direct source of our enemies will aid us, and we may find an answer when we reach the isle. The skull however, we have to do something about that, we can’t take it with us.”

“Why not? It wasn’t easy to get a hold of it Leo, we should keep it close so we can draw it’s masters out.” Naitachal replied sharply as he stepped into clear sight.

“I’m aware of that, but as we should know, our loss of Quile is directly linked to the finding of this skull. Forget not that the being said ‘it would be quicker to say that skull we gallivant about with in the other room was his master,’ they are making their move, but they’re more powerful than we anticipate. They aren’t merely coming forth themselves. They are instead however grinding down on us one by one until there is no one to oppose their plan again, and this acts as a beacon to their dark forces.” I replied, and under the glare of indifference, I felt Naitachal was somehow unconvinced, as if there was some more personal reason to not let the skull fall away from our direct contact. That was my other fear, the one I had not allowed surface, but had felt from when Naitachal first presented the skull, he had acted more drow and less bard as the day had gone on. Though his last...promise was founded, and I had no intent to break it, I wondered how much of it came from his genuine feeling of friendship to Quile, and how much was an external force. Words rushed through my mind I had heard once before, words that fuelled my unspoken concern.

<i>‘At first they had little idea of what I was, though could sense a power somewhere deep within that caused their blood to race with dark joys...’</i> Yet, as much as they were unspoken, they were unfounded. We would merely be as cautious as always, though of the skull, the utmost care would be taken in action around it, for in it’s company I had myself felt a darkness, one I still doubted to be of my own doing.

[Robochelle]

It was three days after they decided to leave for the Isle of Serjia when Amadicia found herself alone with the skull in one of the rooms in Leo's house. She had left the others in the adjoining room, arguing over what to do with it. She wanted it destroyed, but the others adamantly refused to consider that an option. Over the days since the incident in the library, she had heard it whisper to her promises of wealth, power, high status... she wondered if it made promises to the others, as well. Was it spreading the seed of mistrust among this group of people? After all, they had only known each other for a few days. Or were these promises it could keep? If this truly was the skull of a dead god, he might be able to keep those grand promises. She didn't care so much for wealth, power, or high status but lately he had promised something much more enticing. He had discovered her most secret and dearest desire: A voice. The ability to sing, to talk... to be a normal bard; At what price, though? How much was she willing to sacrifice for such a gift?

She leaned back against a wall and sighed. A book, laying open on a table caught her eye. Curious, she walked over to see what it was. Theron's book, the one that he'd been reading over and over since he'd found it in the library. He had shown her a page with musical notations written on it, and it was opened to that page. Without further thought, she picked up her ocarina and started playing.

Magic surged through her and she nearly swooned from the power of it. She realised too late that it was a powerful bardic song; if she stopped playing now, the magical backlash would surely kill her. She would take several days to recover consciousness even if she played it through. She tried to discover what kind of bardic magic she was summoning, though with the distraction of so much power channeling through her it was hard to concentrate. With the end of the song, she realised what kind of spell she had cast: It was a summons to arms.

<i>"oopsy"</i>

The magical gate opened in front of her, and drained her energy. Before she surrendered to unconsciousness, she heard Theron's voice ask "What do you mean, oopsy?" She looked over to see the others rushing into the room with confused looks on their faces. Except Naitachal, who glared at her and drew his sword. Being a bard, he knew what she had done.

[Fluff]

Amadeo looked at the direction to which Amadicia had gone. Over the course of their journey towards the Isle, arguments over the skull were constant. Each generally had his or her own view with regards to how the orb was to be dealt with. Amadicia herself was relentless in the pursuit of the orb’s destruction.

“It must be destroyed” He heard her say over and over again. Within his mind these words echoed so clearly. Yet, though he was awed by her “enthusiasm”, he doubted that it could truly done … the destruction of this skull.

He himself wanted to preserve it. He wanted to be near it, he craved it’s power. At times while he was near the bauble, he would feel a surge of energy rush through his body. It was then that he would hear its whisper. Initially, it seemed faint, like the rustling of leaves against the ground, but time made it’s murmurs into perpetual cries resonating within his head. It was tearing his mind apart.

“Love … Hate … Wealth … Magic … LIFE …”

It continued to echo as he idly watched Theron pacing back and forth.

‘They are fools’
Amadeo thought to himself intently. Going to all this trouble when they could simply tap this source of power within their grasp. Amadeo glanced at the image of the skull within his mind’s.

He heard it’s calls once again. “NO!” he thought to himself. “How could I resort to even thinking such… This pseudo god Lan-Tsai … He is toying with me, playing with my mind ever so effectively. Jerni, I ask you to help me in this time of weakness.”

Amadeo opened his eyes, looking at the people around, and seeing an image of himself languishing in confusion. He took out his flute, hoping a nice tune would soothe his nerves and calm the demons which haunted him.

A feeling of nausea settled over him then. Something is coming … but … Amadicia, what could she have done.

He found himself with the others in the room where Amadicia headed off to. Fearing that Amadicia had done something foolish. And his fears were indeed confirmed as Amadicia facing a large portal suddenly blurted out.

“oopsy”

“what do you mean oopsy” Theron asked.

Amadeo looked at the portal in awe, but then immediately gripped his bow tightly as a dark figure began to emerge from the portal.

[Angel Della Notte]

Quile sat in a large red chair playing a small lute. The tone she played brought back memories of the first time she met Leo and the dance they had attended at Madame Defrantz home.

“Oh…Shall we dance?
On a bright cloud of music shall we fly?
Shall we dance?
Shall we then say ‘goodnight’ and truly mean goodbye?
Or perchance,
When the last little star has left the sky.
Shall we still be together with our arms around each other?
And shall you be my new romance?
On the clear understanding that this kind of thing can happen
Shall we dance? Shall we dance? Shall we dance?” Quile sung quietly as a tear rolled over her cheek. Her hair was longer now than it had been. Her short bob now hung over her collar. She reached the end of her song and laid the lute down on the table next to her. She sighed lightly, almost smiling, her feelings mixed as her hand fell to her stomach which had began to swell with her child. She was torn emotionally. The father of the child could be either Leo or it could be Lan-Tsai. Quile prayed to Baji that it was Leo’s child. Quile had long since stopped praying to Jerni, her faith in her mother was lost. In the last several weeks, her prayers went unanswered. Jerni sent messengers at first but now nothing came. Quile believed Jerni had abandoned her and had in turn abandoned Jerni. Quile sat with her eyes closed wondering how she came to be this. One day she was just an elven bard and now she was the daughter of a goddess, held captive and with child, not knowing if she carried her lovers child or the child of her captor. She glanced up as the door opened and Constance walked in. The elf girl walked over to Quile and knelt down in front of her, placing her hands on Quile’s stomach.

“You’ve gotten bigger since I last saw you.” She said.

“Constance how much time has passed on the outside?” Quile asked.

“A few days, it’s the seventh of Bendons.” Constance said. “How long here?” Quile lowered her head and said “Eleventh of Geron, two months. Two months Constance I can’t take this.”

“Quile hang in there Leo will come for you. Have faith in him. His love for you is so strong. You can see it whenever he looks at you or thinks of you. He would go to the end of the world for you.” Constance said.

“I hope so.” Quile said softly as if in doubt.

“Quile please, I hate to see you like this. I miss the cheerful you.” Constance said. “Quile where did that side of you go?”

“She’s dead.” Quile said, closing her eyes. Constance said a few things but Quile said nothing. Finally she left Quile alone. Quile sat like that for a while until Lan-Tsai appeared behind her. She didn’t open her eyes as he slid her hair aside and kissed her neck.

“You look tired” He said as he picked her up and carried her to the bed. “Get some sleep. The two of you need all the rest you can get.” Lan-Tsai said.

---------------------------------------------------------------------

An elven woman sat on a luxurious gold and ivory chair, her hand was shaking. Her once red hair had lost its shine. Her green eyes were not their normal emerald shade and her skin pale. She sat with her hands pressed to her temples. She glanced into a mirror on the table before her. In the mirror was an image of Quile sat stationary in Lan-Tsai’s prison. She held her hand above the mirror wanting to touch Quile.

“Hon, I’m so sorry I wish I could be with you.” the woman whispered, her voice hissing and crackling. She coughed a few times and a green fairy flew over to her.

“Lady Jerni you need to rest. Everyday you get weaker. Please Lady rest, the magic mirror drains too much of your strength.” The fairy said.

“I know. Just she needs me, she won’t admit it but she does. Have you had any headway contacting her?” Jerni said.

“No my lady Lan-Tsai is getting stronger, we’ve lost two more fairies.” The fairy said.

“Are they dead?” Jerni asked.

“We don’t know. Extorin and Unira are missing. Lan-Tsai is gaining strength too fast” the fairy said.

“As I get weaker.” Jerni said, waving the spell from her mirror causing the image of Quile to disappear. “Keep looking for Extorin and Unira. As well as trying to contact Quile but be careful I don’t want to loose any more fairies. I’m going to go rest for a while. Wake me if anything happens.”

---------------------------------------------------------------------

Deep in a dungeon a drow male stood at a lab desk. Two jars sat on the desk. One jar sat on a burner and a low screaming noise could be heard coming from the jar. At the top of the jar a beaten and worn fairy flew. The fairy tapped on the glass, trying to break free. All the while the drow laughed and gleamed, enjoying its torture session. The other fairy watched as the drow tortured her lover

---------------------------------------------------------------------

After Lan-Tsai left Quile woke and wandered over to the magic mirror Lan-Tsai had given her. The magic was limited, she could only view it for so long and most of the time she couldn’t choose what she viewed. She had been working her bardic magic on the mirror and was getting better at choosing what she viewed. She took up her lute and began to play. As she sung an image appeared on the mirror. It was a library, but not just any library it was Leo’s library. Quile kept singing and thinking of Leo. The image moved through the library until it came to Leo’s study. He stood staring at a sheet of music, Quile read a few lines. It was a song she wrote years ago. She wrote it for Leo’s birthday before they drifted apart. Quile changed the notes on her lute and took up a new song, her song for Leo.

“Every morning I awake in your arms I feel I could stay there for eternity. Nothing in the world comes near to how you make me feel. If I were to die tonight I pray I’m in your arms.”

She watched, seeing Leo’s lips move. She couldn’t hear him but knew he was singing the song. Quile watched for some time and yet again Lan-Tsai appeared behind her un-noticed. He stood staring at the mirror for some time, long enough for Quile to finish her song. Lan-Tsai pulled a dagger out of his belt and smacked the handle against the mirror which shattered into thousands of little shards. Quile jumped back into Lan-Tsai who grabbed her tight enough to leave marks on her arms.

“Quile why do you keep acting like this? I give you everything. A place to live, food and entertainment. You have it all. What more do you want?” Quile tried to pull free from him but couldn’t. “My freedom!” she shouted.

“Freedom? Freedom? I’ve given you plenty of freedom, do you want to go back to that cell the drow had you in? Being beat daily?” Lan-Tsai shouted.

“I want to be free to go where I please, when I want. I want to be away from you!” Quile yelled back. Lan-Tsai said nothing but slapped Quile across the face knocking her to her knees. Quile sat on her knees holding her stinging cheek. Lan-Tsai stared at her then snapped his fingers causing two drow to appear behind him.

“My queen needs to learn, take her to the dungeon and lock her in there. She is to remain there until I say otherwise.”

“Yes, my lord.” The drow said, grabbing Quile and picking her up forcefully.

“She is not to be harmed. Understand?” Lan-Tsai said to which the drow nodded then led Quile out of the room. As they walked to the dungeon no one noticed a small fairy flying behind them. The fairy flew low behind them, staying out of sight any way she could. After a while of walking they came to the dungeon and locked Quile in the cell. As the drow left the fairy flew through the bars and stopped in front of Quile who had her eyes closed attempting to hold back tears. “Lady Quile please don’t cry.” the fairy said.

Quile sat up and looked at the fairy. “Why?”

“You can’t let your depression defeat you.”

“I’ve already been defeated.”

“No. You’ve got the blood of gods in your veins. You-” the fairy said bit was cut off by Quile.

“Blood of the gods? Blood that doesn’t want me? It is that blood that got me into this! Go back to your traitorous goddess and tell her I’ll not crawl back to her!” Quile said. The fairy started to say something but Quile said “Go! Get out of here! Return to that worthless wench” Quile said as she turned away from the fairy, refusing to acknowledge it.

---------------------------------------------------------------------

The same fairy that visited Quile flew into Jerni’s chambers. The lady of dance lay in her bed half awake. “My lady we made it through to Quile.”

“And?”

“It’s not good my lady. She feels you have betrayed and abandoned her.” The fairy said. Jerni sat quietly for a few minutes before the fairy spoke again. “My lady I tried to speak with her but she is firm in her beliefs.”

“I need to go to her.” Jerni said.

“My lady you are too weak.”

“I’ll find a way. I have to-argh!” Jerni said, leaning over and pressing her fingers to her temples as a wave of pain ran through her. “Ahh!”” she screamed in agony.

“My lady!” The fairy shouted. At the sound of the shouts and screams, two priests ran into the room tending to the goddess. Jerni screamed for several minutes then the wave of pain ended leaving the Goddess with a massive headache. She sighed deeply then said “another of my children lost. Everyday I loose more children and I grow weaker. This has to end. Send a message to my daughters love; tell him the urgency of his quest. If he is to save her he must hurry.”

[Mikeido]

It had started a quiet day at least. Our plans were coming to a head and we were more or less prepared to leave for Serjia as had been suggested. The skull however was still with us. Indeed there had been claims to destroy it, though I had remembered how Sindel had claimed even this thing to be immortal, or at least in some way indestructible. Though I had never voiced that recollection, I didn’t fancy pondering on how quickly the destruction of it would speed Lan-Tsai’s growth considering he would not have that barrier to impede him. No, aside from not knowing how, we didn’t know what destruction of it would do, now was not the time for that option. A raucous caw burst out from behind me and I spun on the chair to look out the window into the single beady glass eye of a raven, sat upon the window flickered it’s head around, appearing quite intrigued as to what lay inside. I turned back and sighed, I needed no audience from the bird of death of all creatures, not now.

Having been stirred by the ravens call, rose from the chair and moved across the room to a shelf where I kept locked valuable things. I knew what it was I was looking for as the latch clicked open, another lament, another memory. Indeed inside I found Quile’s song. The parchment it lay on still so soft and fragile but just like Quile herself, elegantly beautiful. The words swirled out through her distinct left handed notion and I found myself singing the words it held aloud quietly to myself in remembrance.

“…Nothing in the world comes close to how you make me feel. If I were to die tonight I pray I’m in your arms…” the song played on in my mind and on my lips. For moments I could hear her voice as she had sung so long ago, could see the scene as she had stepped up to perform it at a ball the royal family had held that night. Quile had often sung for them, so until she spoke of my name, I had suspected nothing. I smiled at the memory, Quile always was trickey like that, always able to suprise me somehow and somehow always able to outdo herself. I feared what she would do that would prove to top that she was the daughter of a goddess. Well, if she were to tell me she was pregnant perhaps...

I laughed as I pushed the implausible thought from my mind and brushed a finger over a folded edge of the paper. It had been what she composed for my birthday one year, and I could only smile for the memory. I had then not known what to say, could find no words to show how it had touched my heart. That day after she had performed it to me before all that had attended, we merely stayed tight in each others arms, drinking in the simple pleasure of merely being with one another, the safety and warmth it brought to us. Memory of the emotion built itself into physical form in my throat as I felt it tighten. Too long I had left these things from my better memory. As I cleared my throat with a gentle cough, I sighed, remembering the song I had wished to sing for her, though had not then the ability nor word. The memory of it all came back to me in a singular flood and the entirety of why myself and Quile had previously drifted apart stabbed at my mind with a bitter irony. It had been for her I had striven to better my ability, though in doing so had blinded myself to the simple truths and distance it had wrought, the aggravation and doubts it had caused her then.

Placing the parchment back in its safe place, gently closed the doors as I thought to myself, I wasn‘t about to make the same mistake again. Quile was out there somewhere, held against her will and we, I, had not yet moved against it as progressively as should have been. Locking the chest gripped the key tight and moved with purpose. No more waiting, no more planning, I’d leave alone right now if I had too but I wouldn’t wait for her to just come back to us any more or for some guiding light to suddenly blind us before laying out a path. Damn Serjia, I would find where Quile was and how to get her back, that was all that mattered now.

In that moment though, I had felt a strange wave of power wash throughout the house as music had began, though couldn’t quite place it. It wasn’t a residual from Quile’s song which still played through my mind blissfully, that much I knew. Neither my partial knowledge as bard, mainly from having been in Quile’s divine company for so long, nor my knowledge as a mage could entirely place what it was but it felt as if both. It wasn’t until I, as everyone else within the area had, moved into the room it was played from to see Amadacia quiver before her legs gave in did I see what had been done. Rushing over to her slowed her fall slightly under a weight of magic though she passed through it as if an empty cushion and I only just reached the woman and broke her fall before her head fell against the floor. Carpeted as it may have been, it would have proved no good to anyone. Still she had already lost consciousness, and the sound of drawn steel drew my attention away, laying her gently down against the carpet and looking up. Naitachal stood in poise of guard, glaring with some dark awareness that resembled the moment Quile’s impostor had been shot. Only now it was far more bare and I could only assume whatever it was that had been summoned from the portal through the magic Amadacia apparently had the skill to call about was nothing to be considered good. Naitachal felt as if to exude a dark aura that clashed and stared down the one that was growing from the tear in reality and kneeling back up, grabbed at the book. In it was laid a remarkably complicated piece of music, though remembering Amadacia’s ability to ‘speak’ music as such, could understand the bitter irony in how she above anyone else could play it, and had done, to what felt as though dire consequences. Perhaps still confused, Amadeo still drew his bow around, as well as Theron taking a defensive pose and calling about some small force of ice in preparation against what none of us could feel good will from.

“Leo don‘t tell me that book says what the hell I think it does?” Naitachal shouted across the room, a mixture of what felt like fear and anger in his voice. Glancing back to it again confirmed it was the one Theron had shown the now unconscious Amadacia, and scaling the diverse waving notes that brought about its magical essence, found the title. Grasping at its font and old world translation read aloud, quietly understanding what it was Naitachal had feared.

“A Warrior General’s lament, recalling of fated spirit.” Flicking back through the pages found without doubt that this was Chivalry, a steel boot clacking down on the soft carpet proved the closing punctuation over what we had feared. A second foot found land and his arm rose, lightly causing the metal in his dark armour to shink as he waved to one side, the portal behind him evaporating. His face, entirely shrouded by the thin metallic helm, rose to look into the room, the sigh sounding eerie and metallic. Another caw and the fluttering of wings could be heard from outside, though none paid notice to the passing of a bird. The following voice he exuded was similarly as eerie and hollow as before.

“Interesting, so it has already begun.” He spoke, apparently more to himself than us as he drew a short sword from the belt line of his suit. The blade extended a little over the length of his forearm, its edge bright and keen.

“It has been so long. Perhaps too long, we shall see, my old friend, my old foe, we shall see.” He said, reversing and placing the blade back into its sheath and appearing to acknowledge our existence for the first time. Well built and stiff shouldered, it was undeniable that this figure appeared to cast out an aura of power, intent on making one believe they were smaller than he, to demoralise and scatter his foes before even raising to his matrial prowess. All in the room now though stood fast, breath caught sharp in throats for fear of quickly finding something else caught in them. His cold hooded gaze passed over us all before without word he walked forth, moving over to Amadacia and kneeling. Brushing a hand over her forehead he sighed again, though this time it felt less…chilling.

“She shall live yet. Brave woman to try and perform the summons to arms of one such as myself. I shall do what I may to honour your sacrifice.” He spoke, the voice still cold and metallic, but somehow more humble and almost human. Still none spoke, not entirely knowing this figures alliance but feeling at least a small portion of tension having left upon his admittance of honour and praising one that was of our party. I doubted that considering the ‘oopsy’ she had said before loosing consciousness that his summons had been her plan, but if he would wish to honour her action, then I would not be one to direct him otherwise.

“Who is king?” He asked plainly and sharply. The resounding silence as all around still held little trust of this figure nor were willing to merely converse with it gave way for its voice to suddenly become booming.

“Damnit people don’t tell me you’re all afflicted with this curse. Who is king?” He asked again. Amadeo let the strain on his bow droop and he was first to speak up, gaining the fully armoured knight’s attention.

“L…Lord Greyson the third. Who are you?” He asked, though the knight I knew to be Chivalry seemed to ignore his question.

“Hmm Greyson, yes. What of the current army?”

“Army…well until recently Harrock was a city at peace. War didn’t come into things, it’s a place for song, dance and creation.”

“Maybe next you can tell me where I would find such a player of music in this city. I am aware of what this city is, I may have been dead for some time but I am aware of more than yourself and need no tour. I asked what of the current army?” He snapped back again. A moment of silence passed through the room as all let the sudden tension calm. Naitachal sheathed his blade and spoke forth, having been one of the most recent of our group to have visited the king.

“I don’t know why you need to know but as my friend said this is a time of overall peace. The castle garrison is no more than several hundred. This is an artisan city of peace as you are well aware, there has never been much need of superior force, though we are also at peace and allied with those of our borders.”

“Hmm, thank you elven one. What you say is true the city has never been much of military force. Though that you few gather here now amounts for something, something to counter a force I can feel in the very air. My old rival Bushido also lives, I can feel it. He shall be gathering an army of his own under dark bardic lord Lan-Tsai’s banner to take command of this city. Should that happen then all with any voice at all would be hunted down and stripped of it to feed his power until he had regained his status. Already he grows quickly, though he can feel, as I can feel that there may not be enough for him here in bardic life. I can surmise only that what life he created so long ago has travelled to lands far or died out and this one place will not enrich him as much as he would need, though it is doing fair to take him there. This woman, her name?”

“She is Amadacia. She was able to play the magic in this book because she speaks through her instrument, having no physical voice of her own.”

“Amadacia…an interesting plight to have been struck with. It appears she was unready for the spell yet cast forth without thought. It is good to return and I shall confront Bushido in her honour. We shall crush his army and cease this terror. Such was my honoured word in life, such as it shall be now. Take me to this king, steps must be taken if you are to ever cease what has begun.” He spoke calmly now and whether it be some quiet magic he cast or merely a steel charisma, the figure felt a slight more trustworthy. Amadacia was taken to a bed and laid down. Her breathing was quiet but steady and strong; she would indeed be fine with time. The only worry was how much time it would take.

Yet in honesty concerns of time were more relative to Quile right now. Whereas Amadacia would rest peacefully, haunted by perhaps bad dreams at worst, she would recover. Where Quile lay now was another thing altogether. This knight Chivalry was right. Whatever the situation, we had to take steps if we were to ever see an end to this. Amadacia was left at the library where Theron insisted on staying by her side. The Monk had felt partly responsible for her ailment and all understood why he wished to stay behind with her. If anything were to happen whilst we were gone it would be good for a familiar face to be there. Where any of us would be by the time she recovered I couldn’t tell, though I knew well enough that if she had wished to find us that she would be informed rightfully as to where we were. As we were leaving the house though a glimmer of light in different shade to the sun or mere reflected light glinted in the corner of my eye and I turned in time to see a small fairy rushing towards us, colliding softly with my chest as it stopped for breath.

“Leo…you are Leo.” She exclaimed as if it was an urgent proclamation.

“Yes, I am. How do you know my name?” I asked as the small magical creature glided back.”

“I can sense my lady’s daughter upon you, I knew you had to be her lover Leonardo, I have a message for you.” The fairy said quickly so I questioned it no further as it fully regained its composure and spoke again.

“I have snuck into Lan-Tsai’s dwelling and followed lady Quile. She is being held in the drow’s prison of this world, if you are to save her then now is your best chance Leonardo. My lady also wishes to convey her wishes for you to make haste for as every one of her children loose their voices, she looses her strength and I fear she may die. She also wishes greatly to speak with her daughter, to relieve her of the pain and rejection she feels but she can not go to her whilst she is under his power. You must go now.”

“How can we find them? As it happens we were just leaving to take steps against Lan-Tsai and end this. With what you have told me I see this is our chance if any, and I wonder, Chivalry, if your summoning is more than mere chance. Perhaps this is the fate that Lan-Tsai couldn‘t see. Whatever it is we have things to do.”

“Oh, thank you,” the fairy exclaimed “I don’t exactly know how to get you to the drow’s prison though, I escaped with magic that sent me back to my lady Jerni, so I can not give you direction.” The fairy said, sounding slightly downcast at her inability to help. Chivalry cut in, his voice cold but his words oddly warming to hear.

“You have helped us much already messenger of Jerni. We intend to find the path to the drow lair, I intend to find my nemesis there. Do not fear for we shall end this and you have provided us an eye from inside, for least now we know…Leonardo’s love and her majesty Jerni’s daughter shall be found.” He said, his words lifting the fairy that said nothing at first but glanced over us all and gently smiled.

“Oh no!” it suddenly shouted, appearing to remember something. “If it is no trouble could you please look out for two other fairies when you are there? Jerni lost one, Unira, to the drow as she was trying to contact Quile. Her lover Extorin followed, searching for his lost love and Quile at the same time. Neither has been heard from since. Please, you must understand how he felt as he risked his life for her, find them if you can but please don’t let the same thing happen to you Leo.”

“It won’t, do not worry dear fairy. I intend to end those that have brought harm to Quile, we shall return yet. Well then, there is no time to spare I see.” I said, slowly turning to the carriage with the others, listening intently for if there was yet something else the fairy needed to say, though all that came was shouts of good luck. The journey to the king was quick and mostly uneventful as we took a carriage from nearby. Though sitting in the vicinity of this ghost of a Knight still felt strange and easily looked just as odd as he appeared far more heavilly armoured than us all combined. As we reached the gates Naitachal slipped forth to talk to the guards and after a short time we were eventually granted access, though weaponry was still taken for what time we spent there. Chivalry parted with his blades giving no protest but the fear inspiring aura was there all the same as he handed them his Gladius. Led on to the kings chamber he greeted us with a grin and wide arms as he initially noticed Naitachal enter the room, though his expression wasn’t quite as cheered.

“Ah so you actually used the front door this time? Good to see you again my friend, what company do you bring today?” The king asked, to which Naitachal introduced us all, all giving quick handshake except the knight Chivalry which even the king felt a strange presence when locking eyes.

“Well…I must thank you all for what progress you have made against the curse so far. Ms. Defrantz is safe in my care. What though brings you all here this day?” He asked, to which Naitachal attempted to begin explaining before Chivalry stepped forward and recounted what he could feel was building. How it was fate that he had been summoned and that his old rival was also alive. The king felt dubious on some points, finding the accountance of Chivalry’s existence uneasy to accept, though all present backed his words for we had seen first hand what could have been something far more hostile. The king seemed to loose the mirth in his eyes and his face turn a slight pale as his eyes darted about the floor.

“Well, what can we really do to stop them now?” He asked, looking back to us all, more specifically Chivalry for an answer. His answer was sharp.

“Bring forth Sindel Defrantz. We shall require her knowledge of the Drows whereabouts, and we shall storm them whilst they are ill prepared and unaware.” Chivalry said and the thought brought colour back to the king’s face. With a sharp nod he left our company momentarily, soon returning with two guards and Sindel. Though the ever present doubt was in her eyes, she seemed fairly treated. Upon sight of Chivalry she stuttered to a stop in her step and glared wide eyed for a moment, not knowing what to think of the knight initially.

“Sindel…Sindel?” Amadeo called out, snapping her from the fixation.

“Oh…sorry what? What do you need?” She asked in a fractured tone.

“We need you to tell us where the drow are, allot rests on how you answer this so please, think carefully.” I informed her, of which she gave a curious stare for a moment before answering.

“Well, I’d need a map, not much good in me just trying to tell you where it is, they have magical wards protecting it from detection.” She said as Naitachal sneered a sharp laugh. Of course, such barriers would likely stick out more as beacons to him and he if anyone would be able to disable and pass them. Together we walked through to a room gathering dust, and based upon the large map that spanned a table capable of seating many, assumed it to be a strategy room. Though it was faded and scratched in places, it appeared in quite fine detail and one could plot movements from single grain wagons to entire garrisons over its surface.

“If you would Sindel, where can they find the drow?” The king asked, gesturing down over the map. Sindel glanced over it but appeared more anxious than before, her breath catching quick before she spoke.

“You are sure I will be safe? If they know I told you I…they’ll…” She said, suppressing some past fear that had healed of her body but still scarred her mind.

“Sindel you must tell us. Don’t worry for your safety; you will remain here where it is safe. We intend to crash down on them, in short there won’t be anyone to come after you with some notion of betrayal once we are through, you understand?” Amadeo stated, waving a hand over the map in a finalistic manner. Sindel looked over to us a moment longer, her hands curled in on themselves. I wondered if it was a reflexive motion that had stayed with her, though lacking the skull that had previously been under the fingers. Her eyes scanned the map, retracing the steps she would have taken so many times through the hills, trees and valleys to find her drow oppressors and bring to them the voices of Harrock city’s bards. All this however would come to an end soon enough.

“There, down this road, by Uralis forest and those hills, they’re down there deep in the forest. It’s funny, many say they hear beautiful song from that forest, they think it’s enchanted or some such. I often wondered what they’d say if I told them it was home to drow that stole the voices from bards and a supposedly dead demi god that feeds from their energies.” Sindel said absently, letting out a sudden light chuckle before she turned back to us.

“You trust me now, right Leo?” She said, and I remembered our talk on that night, in truth I had in fact not entirely trusted her, though what she had proposed sounded more genuine than any other front we may have had. A tense silence fell for a moment before I answered.

“When all of this is over, maybe then.” Sindel smiled meekly, I didn’t suspect she expected much more. She had after all played part in the kidnapping and theft of Quile’s voice.

“Will you need anything else?” She asked, breaking the silence anew. Chivalry stood glaring down at the map as if taking it in to an entirety, I didn’t doubt he planned strategies by the breath. I waited for any of the others to speak up then shook my head back to her.

“No, thank you.” With which she was escorted away gently to her quarters again. As she left Chivalry spoke up.

“There is much fear in her heart, though her word may prove true.”

“What about this army of Bushido’s?” Amadeo asked, remembering what the knight had said earlier that day.

“I can not say where, though if he is challenged and beaten in combat then his force should shatter and disperse. We shall take to the field here” he said, pointing to the map where the forest drove deeper into woodland. “There you will be away from any force he may have, he’s not stupid enough to place knights in a forest on scouting patrols, other than that it would gather too much attention to the area, it wouldn’t help since the cover would be put to the attackers favour. Our force will wheel around here, attacking the area from the flanks and effectively cutting off any effective offence. Naitachal will locate the precise location of this drow hold and you will all find your window to enter undetected.” The ghost general informed us.

Within the hour we were upon horseback. King Greyson had accompanied us, though Naitachal had tried to protest, ranging from him being king, of human body and elven mind or more simply that he was older than he felt, and generally that it was just dangerous, but the king had refused.

“I will not stand by and let my men race into the face of danger and possible death for out city whilst I hide away behind these walls. Nor you my friend, you have all done and risked so much whilst we have hid behind these tall stone walls. No, I will be there to lead the attack, I shall fight for here, I can. I may not be able to personally fight this curse, but I shall confront its followers lad. Besides, we need more than one leader out there and though this Chivalry may be something I am not, he can not be in two places at once and you all have your role in this. Worry not, my friend, we shall prevail.” The king had said, I remembered the words so clearly even now as the sun glimmered through the branches in the trees, stabbing down on shaded eyes. A strange feeling turned in my stomach, and I realised it both the anxiety and impatience to be reunited with Quile now. A part of me demanded I gallop the horse and charge ahead. Yet the purely incnosequencial and demanding id ellement of ones mind only ever won over in the early years of a child’s life, and the more rational decision making edge told me to bide the time we had left, that when the moment was there, we would charge and we would save her from this. The sun was starting to dim over the nearby hills now as our group stopped. Here was where we would separate, where there was no last call or second thought. The kings force took to the southwest, leaving us to ride with Chivalry to the southeast.

Even now Naitachal felt as if he could sense the familiar workings of drow magic in the air. My ability as a mage allowed me to sense some small essence, though my senses were not honed as neither elf nor drow, so between myself, the bow wielding Amadeo, and the garrison of fighters behind us, Naitachal was our eyes and sense of safety for now. After walking through the silence for a while, Naitachal stopped firm and glared at an apparent nothingness that dipped down into a slightly lower valley, no further down that waist height of a human, likely a wide, old river had run through and this was it‘s dried out scar. Raising a hand he appeared to press it against a glass window, though there were no windows in this open enclosure. An arrow whistled over Naitachal’s shoulder as two others exploded in front of him and a rift in reality broke. The spell shattered, leaving us to face a scouting group of several bow wielding drow in the nearby trees. Amadeo snatched the arrow from the nearby tree and returned fire as men around unsheathed their blades, sounding as if a veritable growing wave of steel and charged onwards. Amadeo’s arrow struck a drow in the shoulder as it was turning to flee the oncoming attack.

“We are near,” Chivalry began to shout over the sudden charging clamour, “press on and we shall drive them into Lord Greyson’s troops. Then the real battle will commence and you shall find your entrance.” He continued, drawing his own sword and galloping the horse ahead, weaving with a near surreal precision as he chased the drow scouts. Being elven in origin they were fast, but not even driven by fear could they outrun his manoeuvrability and one soon felt the sharp slice of his blade against their back before he sped on into the distance after the others. Of the others twenty horseback archers swerved and looked for openings, sending hails of arrow shot into the trees. The swordsmen rode on fast, cutting down any unfortunate enough to fall under their path. Amidst all the chaos we rode. Naitachal glanced form place to place, reading the darkness and looking for any other spells to confound us. Apparently we weren’t as close as had been thought or least the lack of defensive magic would dictate so.

The chase lasted for a few minutes before the embankment rose again and we drew closer to the mountains. Naitachal pulled hard on his horse and swore in the drow tongue, though there was no time for any to question it before at least fifteen warriors of assorted species, man, drow, elf and halfling all bound under a cloth of back, embellished with gold lining appeared upon the hillside. Though the drow proved most predominant, it wasn’t all too surprising to see such a collaboration. Between power craving drow, Bushido and Lan-Tsai, there was never any doubt that no small army could be mustered in relative secrecy and would now be defending the entrance. Their arrows rained and most fell hard against our riders armour as we charged forth. The odd one or two stray arrow felled a horse and pitched the rider from the saddle, though those that could fight on did so regardless of mount. Due to the defenders position there was little point in mounts now and most were heeling their steeds back to the relative safety of the woods and dismounting there. Chivalry had leapt from his steed and had began to make quick work of any defenders unlucky enough to be within his range as he scaled the hillside, searching ultimately for the man he knew was there somewhere, Bushido. Arrows flew in panic towards him, though the speed he scaled and the armour he wore caused most to either miss or clatter away. The grand warrior flinched as one did embed itself in his leg. That it stayed there and furthermore bled when he wrenched it out was at least some reassurance that he was in some form, human.

All around us men fought and slew as new warriors spilt out from a dark cave across the way. As they did I knew that was our target, though as we had suspected it was heavily guarded by the drows personal force. As they came forth our force began to waver under the new odds of these hysteric fanatics thrown from a terrifying darkness, likely driven by threats of unpleasant fates, more willing now to die in battle than under their masters hand. Naitachal and Amadeo had dismounted, one loosing arrows and slashing with his dagger, the other keeping our enemy at bay with sword whilst trying what he could to manipulate his bardic energies into boosting our troops morale and destroying the defenders sense of overwhelming power more. Due to the distractions though, it appeared to be doing little good, and not even the barriers I could lift to hinder foes or cut them down when manipulated small and sharply were aiding Naitachal enough. Doubt touched me and I wondered for a moment if the venture was planned against, if they were watching us more than we knew and that we couldn’t break them here. My eyes darted across the forest of battle to find Chivalry. There, above all others except one he stood, a carpet of death trailing down from the precipice he and his singular opponent now stood. I knew then that he had found Bushido, and Bushido had stood awaiting his arrival.

Looking back down to our level caught glimpse of a human fighter that had passed by Naitachal’s blade and under Amadeo’s arrows. A barrier caused him to loose balance and falter for a moment, but in seeing they were quite busy knew this would be one I would have to deal with myself and drew the dagger from my belt, thrusting forward. The opponent, not wearing any armour, was faster and regaining some balance was able to swerve aside it, though the momentum in his motion threw him off of his feet, quickly coming under the blade of a nearby swordsman that looked as though he was beginning to tire, doubt in his eyes. As our gazes locked I felt in that moment a strange certainty that this attack would be lost, our window shut and Quile put under tighter watch where we would have no chance of finding her. The doubt and fear stabbed at me like a chilling wind and all around seemed to loose its place. I heard not the screams or battle cries, nor the bardic songs wash over the troops to fading effect. I felt only in that instance that we would be forced back.

Snapping the warriors gaze looked over to the cave entrance where a few archers and swordsmen still stood, attempting to keep out of the main fight and hold the door from anyone such as our group of three entering un noticed. A part of me said to just walk forth. This time, there was no objection to that side of my mind. The other side knew fine well I would live, die, do whatever I must for Quile, and if we could not win this battle, then I would at least die trying to reach her if I could not break past them. My hand tightened on the hilt of one of the pistols as I began taking steps towards the cave, still a distance away. All around me the fighting seemed to be surreal. Blades would curve my way, only to be met by another fighter. A horse reared nearby, it’s legs flailing dangerously close by. The horse toppled and fell away from me. It felt as if I existed outside the battle, as if this conflict was merely an illusion, a past event. Arrows rained down on those guarding the cave entrance and it was only as I stopped and observed the new assault curiously did I notice I had on a near sub-conscious level summoned a greater barrier of protection. The sheer force of will and determination to find Quile had caused me to step into an untapped inertial power. I pondered only for a moment, if this was what was often coined as a survival instinct.

Sound flooded back to my ears but most predominantly was the sound of bardic music that lifted my spirits somehow. Looking over to where the arrows had assailed the defenders of the entrance was suddenly uplifted in more ways than through bardic manipulation to see King Greyson and his personal guard bearing the light purple tunics that though one could not tell from such distance, also bore the city’s harp emblem over sturdy chain mail, break the tree line, scything archer and swordsman down alike as they entered the clearing and crashed into the rear of the assaulting fanatics. At sight of their king and reinforcements the first groups morale was doubled and they fought on valiantly. Naitachal and Amadeo saw the now cleared cave entrance as a group of five archers and four warriors, one of particular status, appearing in a different tunic to others which would usually instate a place of leadership, moved into the cave. Both drow and mercenary began to make their way across to where I had travelled unhindered and the three of us, fighting off the lighter edge of the fanatical defenders now as they appeared in a shocked mess, pushed through and entered the cave.

[Mikeido]

<font size=1><i>OOC: Yep, I managed to double post again, suprised? Just to be sure, read the post above this continuation first.</i></font>

“Well…he certainly knows how to time his arrivals.” Amadeo said between breaths as we walked on slowly, following the torch of the squad ahead.

“He said he would be here, I had no doubt in him arriving. He brought the fight to his enemies, though he’s an old bastard and shouldn’t be there, I have faith in his ability, he’ll be fine. Come on, we have to find Quile now before Lan-Tsai gets wind of what‘s going on.” Naitachal spoke up. Indeed the king was an honourable man and his presence there likely saved the field. Our concern now was finding where Quile was, along with the two fairies that had gone missing down here. The only shame was that the fairy couldn’t give us a better explanation of the place, understandable since she would have been skating in-between the shadows and paying more attention to her safety than the layout. Sindel either as she only knew of a couple of rooms in the place. At least we knew to stay away and quiet around one room in-particular. The group that had stormed ahead held their ground to guard the entrance area from any stray fanatic that could possibly charge in, or any that were still in hiding here, though it would be hard to believe there would still be more followers of the drow down here.

“Don’t forget we’re looking for those two fairies too, I’d rather not leave here without them unless we absolutely have to.” I said in a quiet tone to the others as we took up a torch from the group that stood guard by the entrance way. The fighting outside sounded fainter now, not because of the distance and the cave, but the intensity felt as if it had dimmed and I could imagine now was mostly routing fanatics that were fleeing left and right in confusion. Naitachal looked more eerie than usual under the single sided torch light though I wondered if it was more the area we were in that gave him the suddenly dark demeanour. Both he and Amadeo nodded in silent agreement as we turned and looked down the hallways that stretched ahead. Naitachal again took the lead, I didn’t doubt his elven eyes could see far better than the torch in this murky inhospitable darkness. I could only imagine the drow in him felt strangely at home here, and perhaps even had a better idea than us as to where the aforementioned prison cells or fairies would be held. After having walked an incalculable distance, though it felt longer than it likely was in this claustrophobic cavern, Naitachal stopped and raised a hand.

“The fairies are that way, but there is someone with them.” He said pointing to the left. “The prisons are this way, two, no…three, I think” he said, sounding unsure of his last judgement. Amadeo stepped forward and glared into the gloom before sighing in resignation and asking.

“How can you tell?” to which Naitachal grinned.

“When you live in shadow of death and pain, you tend to get a sense for what’s around you. It’s not as reflexive as it may once have been, but I can tell they’re there. I don’t think they know we’re here yet, they think this is their safe sanctuary, they’re not expecting hostilities to creep up on them. That’ll be their last mistake.” He said, toying with something in his hand, though under the dim light and his clenching fist, none could tell what and neither did we think it place to ask.

“So, to the fairies first I assume? You’ll want to get out of here quick as possible soon as we find Quile, best to get anything else out of the way first right? Fairies could look after themselves after all, well, so long as they’re alright.” Amadeo said, notching another arrow in his bow as he glanced down both hallways. I thought on it for a moment before concluding to agree with him. When Quile was safe, or at least back in our company, punching a path back to the exit and as far away from here as possible would be my priority. Yet I thought to myself, there were three of us here, we didn’t all need to go in one direction surely.

“You’re right, though I’ve got a plan. You and Naitachal go find the fairies. They should be able to get themselves out since the ways pretty clear. They’re messengers of Jerni so they’ll know how to find a way home.” Quile though? Quile was just Jerni’s daughter, who she sent a messenger to tell us mere mortals to make haste in rescuing. I sometimes wondered how thick blood truly was anymore. Yet still, the fairy from before had mentioned how her lady Jerni was weakening with every one of the bards voices that were stolen and fed unto Lan-Tsai, so perhaps feelings towards her situation could wait until she had the energy to explain herself. Though plea from a goddess or not, the love I felt for Quile was strong enough to confront the odds regardless, and that we were here now, not knowing where nor how powerful Lan-Tsai was yet still trying was proof enough. Naitachal chuckled with good humour.

“An you’ll go find Quile huh? Don’t forget what I told you Leo, take care of her.” he said, patting my shoulder once.

“Don’t say it like that Naitachal, sounds like goodbye.” Naitachal only smirked lightly before he turned and stared down the hall.

“Who knows? You said it yourself, tomorrow we could all be ‘elsewhere’ just don’t forget or you’ll wish I was.” He said with that familiar sudden icy tone yet the post-advice wink held some good willed humour from the bard in him. I smiled back, knowing the advice was well founded, though it was also held with the understanding that it was essentially unnecessary. It was there for him to be reassured that Quile would be cared for as much as myself, and we held a silent understanding on this. Parting ways left them to find the fairies captor and reunite the other lovers trapped in this gloom as I edged along the corridor, knowing that the drow guard would likely be able to hear me before I could see them unless I was subtle and quiet about it. Nearing the door heard the crackling laughter of a woman drow. Unsheathing one of the pistols, stood stoic, waiting to be able to map where the three bodies were through the door. One would be Quile, even from here I could feel the presence of her warming soul, though it was chilled and sorrowful. The female drow spoke up again and listening through the door could tell of the general direction she was stood.

“Well, lady Quile, is he good?” She asked, the mention of Quile almost causing me to rush through the door and send her soul scathing from it’s shell of black flesh, though only silently cocking the pistol, held firm, listening for the third to make his or even herself known. The voice that did strike forth shocked me to some end for I knew it was hers, yet I knew also she had been afflicted with the curse.

“Shut up, stupid wench. You should consider yourself lucky the bastard hasn’t tried to take his way with you.” Quile replied in a low hateful tone. All doubts I held that she was not in good health dashed away, and that she even had use of her voice momentarily muted mine. The female drow chuckled.

“Ah Quile you’re lucky he said not to harm you, foolish girl. Why do you still resist? For Mardous’ sake girl, you are even-”

Quile interrupted then with a darkened spite I had never heard from her, cracking into a sorrow that she forced back under the wave of hate she undoubtedly felt for the drow woman. “I do not, and will never love that bastard you vile beast so silence your foul tongue. If you’re so smitten then go wave your aged sag at him, act the whore you are but leave me be.” She said, to which the drow gasped a breath of shock, having taken pure insult from her comment and started to hiss something in her native speech. Her words did not regress back to those I could fully understand, though what little was still essentially elven, and what little from that I could still understand did not bode well. She was angered beyond rational thought and in the moment had thrown her orders to one side. The rattling of keys and clicking of lock only reaffirmed that. Never mind where the third figure is, unless Naitachal sensed wrongly. Either way if it were so silent and uncaring, perhaps they would not notice my appearance. Unlatching the door pushed it forward and instantly pinned sight of the female drow, the keys to Quile’s cell gripped in her scrawny fingers. A quick glance around the small chamber found no one else present, had Naitachal actually been wrong about the third presence? Upon hearing the door open she spun to face me, expecting either her companion that was now in the shadow of Naitachal and Amadeo, or possibly even Lan-Tsai, come to punish her for her plans of harming Quile after having apparently been instructed otherwise. Instead she found me, and with the flick of an eye, sent out her whip which was clasped in her other hand though it slammed to a stop and rippled the air against a barrier that had been placed a few feet before me.

“Lucky day, I doubt Lan-Tsai would be so merciful if he knew you were about to harm her.” Was all I said as she stared over at the suspended whip head in angered disbelief. Pulling up the pistol, lined the sights and fired, tearing out her throat as the snakehead whip reeled back and she fell to the floor, with a sharp and quick screech, scattering the keys across the floor. For a second there was silence as the air cleared of the noise the gun had made.

“Quile?” I said, suppressing the fear in my voice and stepped towards the door ajar. Her reply was a sigh that sounded as if a suppressed sobbing cry. Her words came in near whisper.

“Leave me alone. You won’t fool me more than once Lan-Tsai, I know you’re not Leo you bastard just leave me alone if you’re going to steal his form again.” Quile said, rocking my understanding of things. She thought I was Lan-Tsai? No, she thought he was me, or she once did, only to find him later revert to his own form. Of course, her trust in me actually being me when I did come would have shattered, so easily Lan-Tsai could have just played my persona again.

“Quile I…it is me love, trust me.” I said, edging into her sight though keeping distance from the frightened woman. I knew I was myself, but that she doubted it was enough to halt the urge to bound the distance and envelop her in my arms. Instead I stood, feeling all the more helpless for it as I saw her tear lined face and shoulders. Somehow in the few days she had been away, her hair I noticed had grown substantially. From her neck down she was then vieled in the darkness of the cell.

“Hah, trust you so you can just read my mind and fool me again?” Quile said, her voice sounding cold and pained. Though I knew her words were not actually directed at me as such, felt them stab through me as though they were. A dark laughter split the awquard silence from behind me and I spun, unsheathing and cocking the second pistol in one swift motion to be drawn face to face with Lan-Tsai, this time far more whole than I had seem him those few days ago.

“Yes Leo, leave the poor woman alone, I told you she would love me in time, and she doesn’t want you now.” He said, stepping over and glancing down only briefly at the drow woman that tightly in death held her whip in one hand and the keys in the other. Lan-Tsai seemed to be able to surmise what had nearly happened and let out a short laugh, lacking in humour.

“Her I shall deal with later. Good shot Mr. Kendric, I must thank you for not hitting her heart, or entirely severing her head, never was able to resurrect those wounds. You were right though, I won’t be as merciful. Are you okay Quile?” he said, moving to the door and in a swift motion grabbing the top of my mage armour and throwing me away from the door, then moving forth to blocking it entirely. Quile gasped a cry that did nothing to hide the fear and shock in her realisation that it was indeed me standing outside, though now sat outside as the throw had caused me to loose my feet, now in the company of the one being that stood between our love and life.

“Oh goddess, Leo I’m sorry!” She shouted past him, though I had no time to reply as her sudden motion for the door to reach me was stopped by Lan-Tsai shutting her door and relocking it with a wave of his hand. Quile’s shoulder knocked against it as she cried out in anguish.

“You will stay here until I say otherwise Quile. Now I shall deal with this nuisance.” He said coldly, her cries and pleas anew falling on deaf ears as he turned to me and pushing his hand through the air gripped the spear that materialised under the shadow of his palm.

“I may still not be at my power Leonardo but I can deal with you yet.” he said coolly, twisting it into both hands before he stepped slowly away from the door, measuring the distance between us and any other subtle motions.

“I don‘t know, I think Leo would have a good chance of at least ripping your arm off before you took him down. Do you think though, with two arms or not, that you’ll be able to pass me in one piece after what youve done to Quile? You chose the wrong people to cross Lan-Tsai, time it ended, don’t you think?” Came a familiar voice as Naitachal appeared as if to seep from the nearby shadow. Aside him, covered in the darkness by his cloak Amadeo inched forward, his bow strung tight and tensed upon the figure across the room. Quile had softened her cries and was now more listening as a helpless witness to whatever was occurring outside her cell. Lan-Tsai’s eyes flickered across those in the room and he laughed.

“Over estimate what you will but so long as the skull remains intact I am immortal, and when it is broken? When my power is fully restored and I can truly break free of the prison of my own design? Then I shall whole, then I shall be wholly restored and invincible. The gods shall tremble and the world will see a reformation. This is how it is to be, this is our destiny.” Lan-Tsai spoke, his words dripping with anticipation. I laughed, though it was a sound empty of humour.

“Ah you have been a fool. I don’t care what you say of the gods, I don’t care what you think is destiny. I’m just here to take back my love. If you’re so sure of your destiny then step aside, or by your proclaimed gods we will move you.” I said, my voice gathering no anger though venom seeped from every syllable. Lan-Tsai didn’t move though internally he was shaken by the call, and returned a laugh of his own.

“You wish to fight me now? So be it, though shame I won’t be able to reap your voices, I sense no small powers in the three of you combined, but nevertheless annoyances you are, and I shall not deny you all an early grave.” His spear whistled with motion as it jabbed out, Naitachal sliding to the left of it as Amadeo loosed an arrow. At the same time Naitachal balanced and countered with his sword. Lan-Tsai blocked the swing of his blade with a twist of his wrist and raised his free arm against the arrow with an untraceable speed. The arrow buried itself in his arm, passing through more than it likely should have, though Lan-Tsai was no normal being. Gripping the protruding head, he ripped the arrow all the way through, the wound left behind bleeding lightly before it faded away to appear as if a mere bruise if anything. The arrow clattered to the floor and again it was silent, as if the tension in the air was vacuuming any sound. Amadeo gripped the bow and oddly enough threw it through the air at Lan-Tsai, in the same motion feigning to the right and bringing out his dagger. As the bow sailed through the air Naitachal traced it’s motion and as did I, calculated the action and reactions within split seconds. By the time we all reacted, appearing as if one mind, no more than a whole second had passed. Naitachal sprinted right, swinging the blade around into a lunge. I lined the sights of my pistol with one hand and conjured protection for them both with the other, small barriers that should at least blunt any counter blows he would be able to pull. Lan-Tsai did not react as we would have predicted however. The bow clattered against the wall as he ducked and rolled under it, bypassing Naitachal and Amadeo to come up at my feet. It was a risqué move that put two blades to his back, but even as the spear tore through my chest, I couldn’t help but admire the speed and reflex absolute that he held. In the time it had taken us to motion the attack, he had registered it all and dove toward the only unprotected figure there. Sure enough had I conjured to three, his spear may not have struck home, the light mage armour I wore proved to do nothing against the blade, as if even inviting it though. Though he knew that would take me too much time and was not possible. Whether he would have time to defend against the two now behind his unprotected back was a gamble he seemed willing to take.

The torch lights of the room guttered and faded, but as I felt the fire in my chest grow, knew they had not faltered, but that it was my vision passing. Lan-Tsai’s weapon passed by my vision, it’s tip covered in darkness, yet no…of course, it was blood. Even in the dying light though, I had yet enough strength to register the singular flaw in his web of iron and forcing my arm up, of which it moved partially from gravitational momentum, fired the last bullet into his exposed side as he spun to block the two blades swinging down to cleave his head. He staggered as the shot hit home and nearly fell, though still managed to stop Naitachal’s blade. Amadeo’s slipping past and licking into the side of his neck. My back hit hard ground and a strange rumbling sound entered my mind. Forcing my vision over to the open door saw that the sound was that of marching feet. Forcing my eyes up as light again dimmed saw the familiar purple tunics and I thought to myself, for lack of ability to speak aloud.

<i>“So they found us, at least Quile will be safe now…”</i> Then allowing my vision to loll back to the uncarpeted cave floor and close, felt the rhythmic beating of their shoes in march, the clashing of swords within the room all in sync with the beat of my heart and the seeping of blood from my chest. Though even that faded and a null darkness touched me.

[Darknight Z0]

Naitachal spun back recovering from his deflected blow in time to recognize the attack, which had penetrated through their combined assault. He smelled the tang of blood, and despite his best instincts dropped everything as he threw himself down next to his comrade.
Amadeo confused merely thrusted another attack at Lan Tsai who grabbed the blade violently and wrenched it from the elf. He reared back to attack with the stolen blade when 4 arrows thunked into his chest.

“Naitachal!” shouted one of the king’s men from the doorway. “The Drow have launched a counter-offensive and we will not hold the lines for much longer, we must leave.” The young commander said, as he worriedly looked back down the darkened hallways.

Indeed faintly Naitachal could hear the renewed screams of steel on steel in the distance, but his mind was racing through everything else. Quile had also rushed down to Leo’s side, tossing Lan Tsai to the side as he tried to pull himself back up, his neck haphazardly hanging from his shoulders as he grasped the wound.

“Oh god, oh god…No Leo…LEO you can die…” she began to mutter over and over, her hands going over his wound as she tried to sing through her tears.
A faint light formed in her hands, but the light and her voice was cut short as Lan Tsai stood at the far end of the room, taking another barrage of arrows and standing despite it.

“Now now…we cant have any of that, a wife should have a voice for her husband alone…” the mad god snorted through blood as he slowly stood to his full height, plucking arrows from his skin slowly and deliberately.

Amadeo was in the doorway with the Knights scanning for signs of the drow, the sounds of battle drawing nearer and nearer.
Quile sobbed silently, pounding her fists on her own knees as the blood from Leo’s wound pooled around her feet and the kneeling Naitachal.

Naitachal barely heard or saw any of it.
A heartbeat, a slow, faint and steadily decreasing heartbeat resounded in his ears like the sound of a mighty river.
He watched the blood as it ever pooled forth from the body, hearing the pulse of life, smelling the sweet taste of blood.
He was watching his friend die.

“So easy…so easy…” he thought to himself, as he reached his hands out of his own accord. “ The soul, I can bind it right here, the moment of death is so ripe; almost perfect…” he heard the words resound in his mind. The words to a long forgotten spell sprang forth, his lips reciting them soundlessly in preparation almost without him knowing it.
“Take it, use his soul, destroy the dark god…” the voice in his head said, but now it was not his own.
Naitachal looked idly at his hands, as he reached for an almost invisible thread, the rest of the world in slow motion around him. His grandfather’s ring glinted dully in the firelight off of his finger.
But it was too late…

“Naitachal!!” Quile shouted as he suddenly sprang into time with his surroundings, the last words of the spell he had hanging from his lips as they echoed eerily in the darkness.
Below him Leo’s body convulsed once then went still, Naitachal’s hand covered in blood from his comrades wound.

The knight’s men stood in shock, having never heard nor seen a Drow incantation before. Many shivered in fear and Amadeo had to violently shake his head as if the words sought rest in it.
Above it all Lan Tsai could be heard laughing, his laughter followed by a loud clapping.
The final word hung on his lips, he couldn’t stop the spell now for the backlash would be horrendous, and he dare not finish what he had started with his grandfather’s help.

Naitachal felt himself nearly split in two…
The dark droning of the spell still buzzed in the air, the very words themselves nearly having life awaiting the final component, a dark melody of the underworld.
Naitachal finished the spell, with a continuation into another.
The words hung the spell conflicted, as the final incantation became the opening lyric as Naitachal let loose his voice.
Every ounce of bardic power he felt he had he gave up, he felt his soul breaking in two, his sorrow, his anger, his hate, Naitachal gave a voice to all of it as he washed himself to the song.

Those around him were shocked and trying to deal with the influx of horrid energy, as both dark and light powers conflicted through the essence of Naitachal and the room.
Quile had to stand and move to the door, covering her ears from the horridly beautiful sound, as the Knights all retreated as well.
Amadeo stood firm, looking back and forth between Naitachal and Lan Tsai.
The mad god was as affected as the rest of them, but he seemed more and more angered over it, trying vainly to shout over the song being sung.
Finally the god joined in, releasing his own voice in deep song.
Amadeo had never heard such a beautiful nor frightening thing in his life, as he could feel his very being, pulled apart from the conflict.
With a tug at Quile’s arm he tried to pull them away from the music. Quile wrenched her arm free and threw herself down onto Leo’s body, gritting her teeth and screaming silently in pain as Naitachal contended with the god’s song.

A steady hand reached out to him and grabbed him from behind, he struggled as the figure jabbed something into his ears, but he nearly fell over in relief when the song was at least partially shut out.
He turned to find the monk Theron looking rather grim.
Silently he motioned out of the cave, and then held up his hands to the confused look of the elf.
Bees wax.
Amadeo and Theron dashed briefly into the room, the song resounding in their very bones painfully as they grabbed Quile and Leo’s body. The silent scream of Quile was almost as painful as the noise, but they placed the bees wax in her ears, and then fled the dark underground…

Naitachal and Lan Tsai faced each other, immense songs of power roaring through the fabric of space and time around them. Though locked in a deadly magical combat, on almost another plane of consciousness the two adversaries spoke.

“Once a necromancer always a necromancer, filthy drow. I should have destroyed your kind when I had the chance to save you the shame of a thousand deaths here.” Lan Tsai “spoke”
“Your words are as empty as your soul. You are nothing more than a dead god, a dead hope, a dead cause…” Naitachal replied.

In truth Naitachal could feel himself slipping. The two powers he had released were at such odds with each other, that if he could not reconcile them he would be destroyed.
But then again, so would the god before him, or at least he hoped.
As if response to his thought, Lan Tsai laughed darkly then he softly began to describe what he would do when Naitachal was destroyed, his only false hope giving him naught but an easier death than his friends will suffer…except Leo of course.

Naitachal didn’t reply, he retracted his psyche, running away as it were into the cold dark recesses of his mind, like an animal awaiting death.
He would not find rest even there.

Leo awaited him, casually sitting on thin air. He looked into Naitachals “eyes”.
Naitachal waited for the figure to speak, to torment him. The silence from both of them echoed around them.
“ Finish it.” Leo said finally, as Naitachal turned his head shamefully from the spectre before him.
“I cannot, I will not delve into the necromancy of my past. I have taken it this far and it is the death of me.” Naitachal said scornfully, his words sounding empty to his ears.

“You have lived so much, come this far, seen all of this and still not comprehended any of it.” Leo said turning his back to him. Naitachal whirled the spectre around.

“What do you mean!” he said, his anger filling his voice.

“You deny your very heritage, as if the denial will make it any less a part of you. Yet you try to rise above it with song. Both are who you are. Just as you have loved and hated…” Leo said before his words cut short, the haunting laughter of Lan Tsai breaking through Naitachals barriers, he retreated farther into his psyche, leaving the fading figures of Lan Tsai and Leo in the distance of his mind…

His physical body wavered its song for a moment, unsure of how to continue the melody of dark and light. The god hammered forward with his own voice and Naitachal fell to his knees…

Outside the battle had turned, the tides shifting as they often did in war. The Knight’s held valiantly, but the Drow continued to pour forth from the dark crevice of their home like a black tide.
Amadeo and Theron both carried and dragged Leo and Quile from the gaping maw of death, weaving through the battlefield around them with purposeful steps. The King from his vantage point saw the group in the field, and led his own bodyguard through the melee to clear a path for them.

“What of Lan Tsai?” the King shouted above the din of battle.
Quile weeping silently tore at Leo’s body and made no indication of hearing him. Seeing the body of Leo, the King dismounted and grabbed Leo with Amadeo’s help. Quiles protests were stopped when she saw the king mounting Leo on the horse, then getting on as well and making a motion to retreat.

The horns sounded as Knight and Man at arms pulled from his attacker and began to pull back, the dark tide of the Drow advancing slightly after them.
Drow never let their prey escape, and with the battle in their favor they pressed the advantage home…

The King dismounted roughly and carefully pulled Leo from the saddle as Quile and his bodyguards pulled up around him.
They were at the mobile base, hastily assembled before the earlier surprise assault, and a figure in white robes awaited them.
“Heal this man.” The King shouted as he ran to the Apothecary. The man nodded thoughtfully but after noticing the wound shook his head.
“My lord he is far too gone, and his wound is grievous. There is nothing to be done.” The aged man said with a tint of sadness.
The King turned to Quile who dropped to her knees again, not wishing to hear what she knew full well. Amadeo hovered nearby, his lower half streaked in blood from Leo. The King turned to the Apothecary and grabbed him roughly.
“Do it anyway, Gods be damned, do it anyway.” The king said his voice falling to a whisper as he looked for the calming presence of Naitachal.
He always knew what to do in times like these. He turned to the Elf, Amadeo and pulled him aside.

“Where is Naitachal? What has happened? We have retrieved the girl but what of Lan Tsai?” the King demanded as he warily eyed an approaching commander.

Amadeo was silent for a moment then turned to the king.
“It was horrible…horrible…I could hear those evil words burning into my mind…we all could…so cold…and then the song….” Amadeo shuddered as if trying to free himself from the noise.
The King turned from the elf, facing the commander. The Drow had pushed with their retreat and were now fighting through the lines. It was either time to retreat or wait for death…or…

“Prepare the cavalry.” The King said as he turned to look at Amadeo once more then swiftly walked to his tent.
“S..Sir?” the commander asked, fearing his Lieges sanity.
“You heard me, we ride our cavalry down their throats. They would never expect a full frontal charge with the forest as a barrier to our horses, but we will show them.” The King said, picking up a lance and moving to his horse.
He took one last look at the bloodied and grieving group before him, watching over Leo’s body, as the Apothecary healed the wound and then slowly began to clean the blood.

“We have one last good run in us, don’t we Naitachal…” the king thought as he spurred his mount to the front of his assembled cavalry line.


Naitachals body nearly lay crumpled weakly to the floor of the cavern, his song weakly and listlessly continuing on. The mad god roared his song in earnest triumph, finishing with a deep vibrato that shook the cavern walls.

Naitachal stood before his final wall, his deepest darkest defense. The mocking voice of Lan Tsai had stopped calling to him, as the utter silence now mocked his loss.
An empty death, a fitting death for a coward of a drow, a worthless necromancer.
Thinking such hollow thoughts to himself, Naitachal was shocked when a stern backhand across his face sent him back a few steps.
He angrily pulled himself forward and stood looking into a mirror.
No not a mirror, aged this figure was and the eyes darker. His ring was borne on the other hand, along with a small crest of nobility.

“Grandfather?!” Naitachal said, unsure of how to deal with this apparition. Locked in the confines of his own mind, this was the least likely figure he expected to come across.
The figure shook its head in disgust.
“No blood of mine would stumble to some false god…” the figure said, his voice full of dark menace and power.
Naitachal fumbled for words before scornfully leveling his gaze at his grandfather.
“Big words from a doomed necromancer, you couldn’t handle the pressures of your own works or the court and yet you dare judge me.” Naitachal spat, his pride twanging with anger.
His grandfather smiled darkly.
“Now, there’s some of the venom of my youth.” He laughed fitfully, his dark laughter an echo on his appearance.
Naitachal turned his back.
“Have you come to mock me in my final moments, grandfather. To tease me unto death, to show me the folly of my ways…you can keep it. Your foolish prattling on the darkness will do you as much good now as they did when you were alive.” Naitachal angrily replied.
Silence greeted him until a soft hand tenderly stroked his cheek. Turning the form of Quile appeared…though much younger.
“She is not Quile my grandson, she is but the memory you hold dear of her. A memory I cannot comprehend. What is this love you have held onto all these years?” his grandfather said scornfully but his voice held something else in it…envy.
Naitachal tenderly stroked the image of Quile before him, watching as she changed between all the many woman he had held over the years.
Finally the woman he held in his arms was no one he had ever seen and holding her he felt a different kind of love…and he felt loved…


Lan Tsai finished his song, and stepped forward to look over his fallen prey.
Naitachal lay on the floor, his eyes unseeing as his lips moved slowly trying to continue the verse. Lan Tsai grabbed the drow by the neck and held him up in the air…

Naitachal stood before his grandfather. The old man looked back.
“I’m sorry Grandfather…” Naitachal said, the mysterious woman glowing brightly slowly enveloping them both.
“For what?!” his grandfather asked confused as Naitachal reached out to him.
“For never having loved…” Naitachal said as he embraced his grandfather, the warm light enveloping them both.

Lan Tsai paused in shock as Naitachal’s eyes came to life, his body tensing as he drew in from himself. The faded song, nothing more than blood on his cracked lips sprang forth once more causing the god to release him.
Naitachal floated in the air, the song playing about him and through him, his silver hair streaming as if in liquid all about him.

“No…STOP IT!!!” shouted Lan Tsai, covering his ears and swinging at Naitachal.
Naitachal was unmoved as the gods clumsy blows sailed around him.
The darkness and the light moved freely with each other, complementing each other and offsetting each note of harmony and dissonance.
Lan Tsai gave a final soul-wrenching scream as everything around them turned bright white…

The King’s charge had rallied his troops and they broke cleanly through the lines of the drow. Now having pierced the troops they fought off on all sides, repelling the broken lines of drow, each man fighting honorably but fearing his last breath was soon to be taken.
Suddenly a great scream echoed across the battlefield, causing man and drow alike to fall to their knees in pain.
Looking up the dark hold of the drow was leaking light, bright white light and a terribly beautiful song faintly carried across the breeze.
The song reached a fevered pitch…and then everything exploded into darkness.


The King awoke first, finding his men and their horses nearby, stunned. A shaken drow shambled through its lines, as did many others. They didn’t look to the men as threats, they just all stared in awe at the remains of their home.

As if some god had torn it asunder (as indeed he had) there was nothing to remain of the dark hold that the drow had claimed. As this dawned on them slowly, the drow began to flee, one by one. Terrified they found themselves without a way back home and dared not try the metal of man this day.
The King led his forces to inspect the wounded and dead of the battlefield. It was a terribly battle but had suffered light casualties but with some serious wounds. Many of the drow weapons were poisoned as well, with many evil enchantments and it would be a touchy time for many a man.
But all in all the King felt it was a victory. Returning to his camp, the sadness of loss came over him as Quile wept bitterly over the body of Leo.
His wounds had been healed, and his body cleaned and tended, but he remained as cold as ice, and forgone from this plane.
The King turned sorrowfully from the sound of her weeping when a scout came running to him.

“My lord,my lord. A drow survivor, someone from the caves has lived. Some of the men have captured him and are bringing him to you for questioning.” The scout said, and as if on cue 5 men came forth carrying a bloodied and dirty drow wrapped in black.

“He seems badly injured my liege, but we can have him ready to talk soon enough.” One of the captains said as he glared down at the prisoner.
The King reached down and pulled the prisoner to his feet, shouting at him.
“Your way back home is sealed, and your fate as well. Tell me what I want to know and I will make your death much more painless than what you would have given my men.” The King roared, letting his anger and frustration out.

The prisoner laughed softly, pausing from injury before pulling back its silver hair from its eyes.

“Yes mi’lord. As long as you use the secret word…” Naitachal said with a faint smile before he crumpled to his knees, the King releasing him in shock.
The soldiers looked around in shock and embarrassment as well before the King ordered the captain to find the Apothecary.

Naitachal meanwhile had pulled himself towards Leo.
Quile saw him and then rushed forward, throwing herself onto him and hitting him over and over. Amadeo had to restrain her as Naitachal coughed up blood.
“YOU KILLED HIM. YOU KILLED HIM!!!” she shouted, her words echoing throughout the camp.
Everyone stopped to look, Amadeo and Theron as well as Quile finally realizing the blatantly obvious.
Quile could speak again. She had been weeping so openly, that no one not even herself had realized its return.

While they remained in shock Naitachal pressed something into Leo’s hand and then pulled forth the dagger he had swiped from one of the guards who brought him forth.

“As I have bonded you…now I release you…unto life…and all that remains…” Naitachal intoned, his voice strong and sure.

Quile looked to see Naitachal who stood above Leo, a dagger held over his heart. The King moved forward, as Amadeo lunged out.
But they were too slow. Always too slow he thought to himself with a smile.

Naitachal plunged the dagger through his chest with a wettened plunge, the tip reaching out of his back. Blood quickly began to pool from the wound as Naitachal’s strong voice continued on, unaffected by his deathblow.

“And Life for Life, as is the bargain written, as is the harvest sowed…” Naitachal finished as he slumped to his knees, his hands falling to his sides.

As Quile reached Naitachal a moment before the others, he could feel her warm embrace one last time before smiling.
“Don’t worry…im going to visit our mother…” Naitachal said reaching his hand up to comfort Quile.
Such beautiful eyes…

Naitachals body roared into a collection of light, as if every part of him was lighting a beacon for the gods. The light grew in such intensity that everyone was blinded.
Had they indeed seen, they would have saw one beautiful light streak carefully from the body of light Naitachal had become and into Leo.
The Light continued on with intensity and then….vanished.
There was nothing left behind of Naitachal as the dagger in his heart fell to the ground, his warm blood still staining its blade.

[Mikeido]

What was it to know one was dead? Darkness and a sheer blank had passed through me. Not heat, nor cold, merely a comfortable medium of nothing. As if sleeping, only more intrusive and inescapable. Was this it though? Was this the end, so close to the woman I had loved, yet still to be stricken from her side and laid to death by another? This feeling of separation, the loss and the hole that replaced it. One that filled with the vapours of doubt, pain and remorse. Yet similarly it was somehow agreeable. I felt there was little I could do to fight against it, this demon that had latched itself to my wandering soul and proceeded to tear away at it. It was then I heard a voice, a mere whisper upon the wind, a light chuckle of a sound, as if someone lay outside my conscioussness for I had no sight, and found my current state one of amusement.

<I>“Ah, Vae Victus dear Leonardo, it suits you not.”</I> And why not? I wondered, was I not conquered? Did I not now suffer for it? I felt my body suddenly rake with dark energy, my descent, if it could have been called such stopping sharply as I was then lost in a myriad of pain. Yet, how could I feel pain, if I was no longer alive? Was this not death that had greeted me? No, there had been no gates, no nothing other than this darkness. I had come to face neither Jorin nor thankfully Boroni. What was I then, if not dead and certainly not alive, merely between realms? The stirring of pain came to a halt as I lay chest down and the soothing voice returned.

“Gods Leo I’ve missed you.” It said, a definite feminine tone about it though it was more than just that. The voice, though I could not entirely ascertain through the pounding of my head, sounded as if Quile’s. I tried to turn, to face it but a gentle hand pressed down on my rended shoulder.

“Stay, you have fallen and your very soul is shattered because of it. Stay there Leo, and I shall tend to you, my love.” She spoke on, the gentle press of her hands, the soothing words upon her voice. My mind fought within itself, for I knew it sounded like Quile, though she was not here, she was still alive, wasn‘t she? A warmth invaded my thoughts and I realised Quile, or whomever it was that sounded like her was tending to my back, soothing the injuries and replacing the sharp cold pain with a strangely soft and gentle warmth. I found strength returning to me bit by bit and as she placed a hand upon my shoulder, I was able to turn over, to finally look up from the dark nothing into her eyes. Her wondrous green eyes, flecked with the purest of silver, stared down into mine longingly but for a moment before she smiled and placed her lips against mine, the contact washing a comfort through my body that caused the pain to flee as if a shadow under searing light. I felt her hands wander and what remained of my shirt fell away, the underlying skin being met with that of hers, and somehow the wounds once again healing and leaving behind only a soft memory. Though bewildered beyond word I made no attempt to break the embrace.

It was then I noticed, as the kiss broke, that I had no idea where I even was, my surroundings had come naught into my mind. My back now lay against pillows of various design and colour I found, and as I turned there was no pain in my neck at all. The walls were tall and lit with candle light though the colours were none neither myself or Quile would be inclined to choose, bearing dark purples and reds. Hands slid down my chest, calling my attention back to the vision of Quile sat straddled across my lap, a carnal hunger in her eyes. Confusion seared in my mind and my head arched back to glare up at the domed dark wood ceiling before my eyes shut, a hand placed over them. From further down I felt a shift of weight and movement before the warmth of her body pressed against mine again, her hand brushing through my hair.

“You still hurt, Leo?” She asked, the motion of her hand calming the physical headache though doing nothing for the internal one of mental discord.

“No, I just don’t understand. You…you‘re not Quile.”

“Quile is not dead.” Was her simple reply, coming twinned as a relief and ailment anew. Quile was alive, good. Therefore I wasn’t, not so good, though as I had thought I‘d passed the realisation of such. Yet, if I wasn’t alive…

“Then who in the nine hells are you?” I asked sharply, trying with all the will I still held to look past those familiar, beautiful eyes of hers, to see through the desirable flesh, to pierce the soul within. Pain flickered into her eyes for a moment before a sly grin retook her lips and she slid to lay by my side.

“I’m all you could need Leonardo. Come now, stay with me where it‘s warm and comforting, you never need concern yourself again.” She said, the voice of Quile faltering my minds eye as it tried to tear past the illusion. I’d been fooled by one, I wasn’t about to fall for another. The memory burned within me, at it’s height, as the very shot boomed, I touched the very soul of she who lay aside me.

“You…”

“Me?” She replied coyly, her smirk growing evermore. Moving away from her bed of pillows stood and spun to face her again.

“Yes, you. You have no right to imitate her like this.”

“No? Oh come on Leo, you know who I am, it’s my life to do this.” She said, rolling upon the cushions to accentuate the well known curves of her supposed body.

“I’d sooner you where a wisp on the wind or a mere thought in my mind, a seed in my heart than this, Dorin.”

“Oh, Leo I’m hurt. Really I am. You think you’re here by coincidence? Accident? You have no idea, do you? Yes, you are dead and yes you should have gone to the heavens for all you may have done no human is perfect and Jerni insisted that they allow you passage. Of course, you’re not in the heavens, you’re not in the hells either.”

“Then what…where is this? Why are you yet tormenting me if this is not hell?”

“I am not tormenting you, Leonardo. You are here because the drow Naitachal has placed his power upon you. Therefore your path has been shunted from the light. Should the foolish necromancer complete his spell, you shall be given a choice. Until that time comes, you lay here in my care, Leo. Have I not been good to you? Does it not comfort you to lie beside me? Do you not feel that it comforts me? Do you merely not care?” Dorin asked, laying down upon her side again and gazing up at me as innocently as she could make Quile’s eyes appear. Stepping back to the cushions lay down and stared into her now uncertain eyes. Stroking a hand over her cheek and across her neck let it lie upon her shoulder.

“Oh, Dorin…” I said softly, the uncertainty in her eyes beginning to fluctuate into expectational passion. With one swift motion I pushed her shoulder down, putting her back to the cushions and in the same fluid motion placing myself above her. Dorin yelped out slightly at the move but protested nothing as with the cease of motion I could feel her legs were already pressed against the outer sides of mine.

“Dorin…Dorin,” I said with a grin of my own now, her eyes burned a mix of anticipation and curiosity. The grin dispersed from my face slowly and I looked down into her eyes, imperfect eyes.

“You may have Quile’s body, you may have her voice and her lust. One thing you do not have, Dorin, is her soul. You aren’t Quile, though I must thank you for reminding me exactly what I still long to be with. The woman this skin truly belongs too, the one soul this body holds, she is who I love and no amount of persuasion can hold me from her.” I said, pushing myself away from the dark goddess and picking up my shirt. I cared not that whereas before it had plumes it now had reams and placed it over my shoulders, it was something at least. A sorrow touched Dorin’s voice as she spoke.

“You know what you’ll be facing, don’t you?” She asked.

“In what way?” I replied, not turning towards her, nor reacting to the pain in her voice.

“The ascension. Though Naitachal has cast the spell, he can only create the bridge, you must cross it. It is no simple crossing however, you must brace a mountain to rise to the safety of his concealment, for him to hold your soul away from the light, away from the darkness where it can again be placed within your mortal shell.”

“Then I shall scale this mountain, I shall return and we shall defeat Lan-Tsai. I’m sure you’d be more grateful we did, you wouldn’t want him to take over down here now would you? Besides, I likely have you to thank for this seed of revenge that gnaws at my heart.”

“Well, I guess Constance was right. She once said to Quile, to comfort her that your love was so strong. She said you would go to the end of the world for her. I envied that, Leo. I may be a goddess but of what? Revenge and dismay, I only take the form of lost lovers, destined to have none for my own? I thought when I saw you die, that my luck would change. Of course not, I see it now you would go to the ends of the world and through the hells for her. Just remember Leonardo, nothing is without it‘s price, not even vengeance. You will return one day, I’ll be waiting.” She said with a low and cold tone. Part of me was tempted to reply, of course everyone dies with time, but I had no intention of merely laying by with her when there was chance for my return to the side of the one woman I loved. I stepped over to her door and pushed it aside, the hinges nor latch giving any resistance. Outside was a blank nothing, the sky as black as the ground, leaving naught for means of perspective. From there I walked, trusting that the ground below my feet was as flat as it looked, for in truth I wondered if I had merely been blinded upon leaving, though no, the vision of myself I could still see walk below me.

Soon a melody took my senses, one of sorrow and love, hate and passion. As it washed down into my consciousness, the darkness before me shimmered, as if there was something other than the nothing there, though no light was present to give it sight. The song became stronger and as if the song were light, the horizon shimmered again, this time taking it’s solid shape and showing what I knew then was glass. Though this was no simple, no ordinary glass. Though it shimmered and glinted with every note of the bardic song that swept down from above, it was quite solid, quite unbreakable. This was the mountain Dorin spoke of, though it was no simple rock, no mere grass and boulder. No, this, the gap between her realm and the safety of Naitachal was indeed a veritable mountain of glass. I sighed deeply as I approached, I suppose I wasn’t entirely surprised that it would be so, though that it was would defer me nothing from returning to her.

The climb was at first not to bad. A mere few cuts here and there from ledges or footholds, nothing more than niggling irritations. As the song washed down, my resolve stayed for the words seemed to peal out to me with purpose and understanding. I knew the singer was Naitachal, trying to come to terms with the separation in his soul. One could never run from their own shadow however, and this was proof that he was no different. As the height rose, the ground thinned and the wall became sharper. More now were notable cuts over nicks as I was forced to press myself against the glass to keep balance and grip tight on corners that dug into my hands. The pain flared through my mind, though it was pressed away with the washing tide of the song from above. In turn I focused my own bardic energies, tearing my mind from the pains of the ascension to focus on the music above and amplifying with that of my own, equalising the darkness with added light. I knew not what affect it would have, if any other than to strengthen my own resolve to continue as the edges of the mountain became far more severe, slicing through flesh and scraping bone now as I still persevered to climb.

The song radiated down upon me and I did what I could to force the air in my lungs to take tune, however faint it may have been it aided me if nothing else. In my mind I could see only her, Quile dancing to the music. I remembered all the times we had shared, all the love and the inescapable pain that would adjoin it, the highs and lows, thoughtless lust and sleepless concerns that ravaged had my mind. Memories I had loved, memories I had longed to keep, though if I could not be by her side to share them, then they would only be there to keep me some small warmth amidst a blizzard of cold absence. My resolve bolstered again and I flung out my arm, latching onto another ledge that cut through the muscle of my palm, which was now more bone than skin. I dared not wonder what the rest of me would have looked like, and though the pain was real enough, I took some small solace in that this was all but a matter of will and my body in itself only held one deepened gash upon my chest, of which I could imagine may still be of a slight pain when all this was over.

My mind wavered and I felt as if on an edge. More so than the small ledge below that forced me to press into the jagged wall before me, rending what skin was left of my chest. No, this was an internal edge, the compulsion of my mind to merely let go was growing to be too strong. How much further would it be? I couldn’t possibly know, though the bardic song that doused down now, seeping through the clotted blood that muffled the sound had grown, it was now fading. I wondered for a moment, was I truly falling? Were all my efforts for naught, could I not bring myself over this odd to be by her side again? Maybe…maybe this was how it was supposed to be. Quile was a goddess, adored by everyone where ever she went. Yet what had I done? I had lost the love she felt by not being able to see the simple things, the fragile and delicate truths of her heart. The simplicity of what she wanted, needed from me. Still she had given me another chance, opened her heart to me again. Was it better that I just allow myself to die for her? My left hands grip upon the wall slipped and waved through the air. For a moment I felt a warmth in it, more warmth than I had thought there were nerves to show. A vision extended from the hand, another hand clasped with it, Quile’s hand. The memory played, the last words she had spoken too me before she had been captured returned to my mind.

<I>“Everything’s going to be okay Leo, I trusted you on that. Please, trust in yourself.”</I> She had said, the words still rang within me. Quile trusted in me, trusted in what I said and felt, trusted in that the life I would give her would be my all. Now...now here I was doubting myself and thereby doubting Quile’s words, doubting her heart. The thought threw my mind into a blank and my right hand left it’s grip, the stabbing in my chest slowly sliding out as I could feel my body slip away from the mountainside. My right foot left ground, and as the left parted with it’s hold, I felt nothing. There was no motion of falling, no collision with the glass below that I had surely felt upon my first descent. No, here I stood by power of will in blank space, on thin air.

“I will not doubt this love, I will not forsake her heart.” I spoke, the words slipping from my mouth with a power that felt as if not my own. I felt my skin writhe and crawl, reconstructing itself around my body, as metaphysical as it may have been, my sense of will had fallen from heights and there in the darkest corner before dissipation, it had recalled it’s purpose. I needed not touch the side of the glass now to climb, for my very soul was pulled into Naitachal’s care for the bond I refused to relinquish from Quile. My feet touched solid ground again and a sigh escaped my now full lungs.

It was then as a powerful influx of power struck me that I realised where I was. Through my eyes I no longer saw the darkness or my own hands. No, here I now shared in the space of Naitachal’s psyche, envisioning the battle before him as he had. The fight had wounded Lan-Tsai badly enough, the shot fired puncturing one of his lungs and Amadeo’s dagger piercing his throat. This still apparently appeared all but a single stumble in a greater run and the bastard sung on, radiating immense power even when wounded so. Naitachal was struggling to hold back and stay toe to toe, why? I wondered.

The glint of a black blade swung down, nearly adding a new wound to my recently healed form. My vision snapped from that of the fight outside to that of a dark grey tinted room made entirely of stone. I slid back, only just dodging as the figure rolled through with it and slashed out again.

“Naitachal?” I shouted in disbelief. The figure grinned, a dark and hating gleam in its eye.

“Not exactly.” He replied, lunging forward again. Drawing my own dagger was able to only just deflect the blows that swung down and spun through the air.

“If you’re not Naitachal then what?” I asked, watching the figures motions for the slightest tension. He turned fluidly and spun the blade, sheathing it.

“You wouldn’t understand, there’s no reason I should try and explain it too you.”

“I specialise in magic and work as a scholar, try me.” I said dryly, staring eye to eye with the shadowed drow. A wicked grin played upon his lips.

“I suppose you are. Well just look around, where do you think you are? What do you think brought you here? Have you never thought it strange that a drow should become a bard?”

“I’m not too big on drow nature, as long as I’ve known Quile she was never too fond of them.” I replied, indeed so whenever I had mentioned drow in some way, Quile had turned cold for the remainder of the day, it had been pain to us both in that I wanted to know why she was so cold to the word, but could never raise the subject for fear of hurting her further. The mention of Quile seemed to cause the darkness and hatred in the figure to swell.

“Yes, Quile indeed. To think I once thought I could love her.” He said, his body tensing and his blade lunging forward with his lucid weight behind it. I spun to the side again, a quick verse of metal breaking between us.

“You could have done, but as I recall you left her in the night. Who are you trying to blame?”

“<i>He</i> blames me. Running form the truths, the shadows that will always be there. Don’t you understand yet?” he asked and soon everything fell into place. Here, within Naitachal’s psyche was that shadow, the ‘him’ from days of when he was merely a drow, merely a figure that would play upon the weaknesses of others and use whatever it would take to advance, whatever it took to survive. This was what Naitachal as we knew him, would strive to never show.

“Ah, yes you see it now, don’t you Leo?” He said, the glint in his eye one now of amusement as we paced in a circle.

“I know what I see. I just wonder though, why are you hiding? What are you so afraid of?” I asked, keeping one eye upon the now sheathed blade.

“I am not hiding from anything human, he runs from me, the very essence of the being he knows he can not escape.”

“That’s a lie and you know it Naitachal.” I spoke gently, never breaking eye contact with the drow, “you brought me here, you have done so much more than you think. Just listen, your very essence is still playing within the song upon your lips. Why then are you here with me, hiding away? What are you afraid of, caring? Allowing yourself to trust in others? Becoming what you once were?” I asked, stepping forward and staring harder into the eyes of Naitachal that steadily lost their hatred, replaced with an uncertainty. I stopped there, straightening my back as the realisation came to me. As I spoke, the words were as mere whisper.

“Are you afraid…to love?” I uttered, the punctuation of which causing the darkness in Naitachal’s eyes to flare once again as he lunged forth. This time I merely caught the blade in an outstretched hand, holding it in place as he tried to wrench it from my grasp.

“You’re afraid to allow someone into your heart? Unwilling to down that wall, to show that vulnerability. You’re hiding because you fear their reaction. Regardless of it being good or bad, you wouldn’t know how to handle it, would you? That‘s why you ran from Quile? You knew you had fallen in love but couldn‘t accept it, could you?”

“You…know nothing of it.” He snarled now, breaking my grasp on the blade and twirling it within a hairs breadth of me again.

“Perhaps not, though you are one and the same and there is nothing that will ever change that, you said it yourself. As you endeavour to please people as a bard, as a light hearted spirit, so do you run from it. Just listen to your own song, Naitachal, so beautifully horrifying. You’re one and the same regardless of your apprehensions.” I spoke as the walls around us fluctuated as if unreal. A familiar laugh pealed into Naitachal’s psyche.

“Once a necromancer, always a necromancer, filthy drow. I should have destroyed your kind when I had the chance to save you the shame of a thousand deaths here.” Lan-Tsai’s voice reverberated through Naitachal’s psyche, the words stinging into his mind. The scene before me shattered, the darker side of Naitachal disappearing along with it. I thought to myself as I again stood in the dim darkness, aware outside of myself through his psyche of the battle that loomed and thought to myself, he was far from just a necromancer. That in itself was what scared him so, stopped him from using what powers he held to stop this thing before him. Fatigue returned to me, for all the force of will I apparently held, it had taken a strong sapping to come to terms with everything. Letting myself fall back felt the nothingness take me, and I sat upon the air as it were, merely allowing my sense of self to throb and calm, I had a feeling there would yet be need to exert it.

Moments later Naitachal appeared once again, though this time it was not the dominant, confident and threatening necromancer Naitachal. This was the one that lived now, fear and defeat evident in his features. He knew as well as I what needed to be done, though whether himself or his past were willing to accept it was another matter entirely. Our eyes locked and for a moment, there was nothing. Perhaps we communicated upon a subconscious level, perhaps we were merely both awaiting the other to say what we both knew would be said. Bringing our combined thoughts to speech I spoke bluntly, knowing there was no need for prelude between two minds that now shared the same psyche.

“Finish it.” The words came and landed upon Naitachal as if a physical strike and he turned away.

“I cannot, I will not delve into the necromancy of my past. I have taken it this far and it is the death of me.” He said without conviction, the element of self proposed defeat weighing too heavily upon him. Naitachal had already decided he had lost as far as this was concerned. I knew otherwise.

“You have lived so much, come this far, seen all of this and still not comprehended any of it.” I spoke, recalling the previous encounter with the other side of him whom had also proposed self defeat over willingness to accept what he was. I turned from him then, walking to nowhere specific but giving Naitachal a moment to dwell within himself, there was nothing more I could tell him.

“What do you mean?” He shouted, snapping up into the dominant, almost threatening posture his previous form had held so proudly, anger burned in his voice and glimmered in his eyes and I could see, even before I spoke that he was returning, accepting the extremes to be extremes and come within himself to an equilibrium.

“You deny your very heritage, as if the denial will make it any less a part of you. Yet you try to rise above it with song. Both are who you are. Just as you have loved and hated…” I reminded him, though as I spoke another rage of power flushed through and the all too familiar laughter waved into the area. Lan-Tsai had breached his internal barrier. I wondered if there was much this bastard wasn’t capable of, though I in truth doubted there was. Naitachal fled once again, fading from sight and presence, no doubt into a deeper <I>wal</I> of personal safety. Perhaps Lan-Tsai wouldn’t be able to penetrate that, though as his eyes locked with mine, primed with curiosity, I wondered if he would even bother.

“Well well isn’t this a pleasant surprise, do you come here often?” he taunted with a grin and chuckle.

“Yes, we really should stop meeting like this, one day I’ll end up killing you.”

“Oh, I’m sure you would, though you’re forgetting one thing; you’re already dead Leo. I killed you myself, with a certain sense of satisfaction, you‘ve no idea how irritating my queens infatuation with you has been. And as for your safeguard here, well as I’m sure you’ve noticed, Naitachal is on his last bardic leg and fleeing with it. No, you can return to Dorin and Quile can return to me.” he said with a wink. For the briefest instance I felt a burning hatred within me and wondered if whilst locked here in Naitachal’s psyche, was it possible to inherit his past? The very essence of his necromancy? It certainly felt as if I had within me to conjure something far darker than my own soul to stop him, or at least want to. As if sensing this, Lan-Tsai chuckled again and shook his head. It appeared as if he was about to speak before something other than arrogant power crossed his face and he stared off into the distance. The slight hint of doubt was forced from his face as another arrogant laugh pealed out, though this time it felt not so self assured.

“Well well, the drow awakens again. As much fun as it would be to destroy what little hope of retribution your mind has left, I have other places to be and things to toy with.” He said, fading from view in the direction he had come. Naitachal did not reappear within the chamber of his psyche, though the force of dark magic that burned through the enclosure spoke well enough for what was occurring outside. The light was at first merely warming, a gentle heat in this cold darkness. It grew though, burning in it’s intensity and enveloping all my senses. Though it did not bury and defeat the darkness, indeed as the light washed over me, I felt in places twinges of cold and darkness equalising the balance. Now, only now he accepted it within himself, a grand balance.

“Beautiful…” I found myself whisper before the overwhelming power of the song washed my consciousness from under my feet.

My consciousness wavered and spun in a sea of power, floating towards a singular space that called it forth. As naught but my hearing restored I could hear Naitachal’s voice ring in my mind once again.

“Don’t worry…I’m going to visit our mother…” he spoke, my mind and soul reeling again and loosing all sense of space, again my surroundings fell silent and blanked out.

“…know what he did.”

“Well I don’t know necromancy either but it didn’t look like it.”

“You could still see?”

“Long enough, think he’ll come around.”

“Ms Val’Darious says he will.” Two unfamiliar voices conversed, the sound falling dull on my ears. My entire body ached as my senses twirled and orientated themselves within my mind…within my body. I felt at first everything then nothing in a pulsing wave as an involuntary spasm overtook me. As my fist clenched I felt it held something, a feat in itself considering I had no control over my grip, though now was not the time to wonder what as still could not bring myself to open my eyes. Yet still I could hear the people aside me.

“Did he just…”

“Yes, he did. Quick, call Ms. Val’Darious, you remember her orders, <i>any</i> signs of recovery, go.” The voice shouted excitedly. Feet clattered away quickly and a deep sigh of breath escaped me. My back was rested against something very soft and from the waving of the light above my eyelids I could imagine I was surrounded by candle light. In the moment I had before Quile would appear I gripped my right hand again, wondering just what ha stayed so attached to me. What was within felt somehow cold, metal and round. A ring? Well, whatever and however, it would have to remain there until I had the energy to do more than acknowledge my own existence and breathe.

Moments later I heard the clacking of shoes echo across the flooring again and wondered, stone? No, carpeted now the sound was muffled but not enough to not still be able to hear her pace quicken as she reached my side, her hands crossing my chest.

“Leo?” She called, hope and sorrow breaking her voice.

“Ngh, but it’s not for another hour yet, they won’t mind.” I blurted as if I was merely asleep at home with Quile trying to wake me for an appointment of some sort I would have had at the time. Had I the energy I would have grinned, or tried to stop myself from doing so. Quile’s cry was a mix of laughter and tears as her arms fell onto me.

“Oh gods Leo, you’re alright.”

“Nn..good to know you are too Quile, aren’t you?” I asked, still groggy from all that had happened though together enough to know fine well where I was and who was beside me. Quile gasped a laugh and brushed a hand through my hair.

“Yes, I’m fine now. Well…” She said, trailing off.

“What, what’s wrong?” I asked, still unable to see more than the blurred shade of the ceiling and the darkness my eyelids still held.

“Nothing, just you still haven’t looked at me. Two months time passed when I was held captive, just I’m wondering if you still feel the same about how I look as you did when you last saw me.” Quile said, and for the moment I allowed her words to merely sink into me, playing as if music in itself upon my soul. Stirring my senses I forced my eyes to open and focus, turning to Quile and holding onto her hand with my left tighter.

“Quile nothing could ever cause me to love you less.” I said as my eyes focused on her face. Her hair hung now down and over her shoulder, though the change of length was strange, she was as beautiful as I had always remembered and the mere sight of her gentle features soared my soul. Quile smiled brightly as our eyes locked for the first time in what had felt like far too long for both of us. Quile placed both of her hands upon my left and squeezed it as she spoke.

“I certainly hope so.” She said in a near whisper as she drew my hand away from the bed it lay on and pressed it too the skin of her stomach. My eyes were instantly drawn down as where I knew Quile’s stomach should be, my palm was met with a smooth and rounding surface. Though Quile had such smooth curves, they were not where she had drawn my hand too, at least not unless…

Quile’s hands pushed mine against her then gently parted away, leaving me to feel, to realise the small yet growing truth before me, Quile was a mother.

“Ah…oh goddess, Quile…” was all I could bring about for the realisation of what change had occurred, of what had passed in the two months of time lost. Quile giggled lightly at my dumbfounded lack of ability to speak as I merely allowed my hand to caress her gentle skin. For a moment I worried that my soul would threaten to leave my body again, to soar above my physical grasp of it and I felt a tear form in the corner of my eye. Blinking it away I looked back up into Quile’s eyes that now radiated with something far more than I had ever known them to before.

“Look at you….Quile you’re stunning, more now than ever, you’re more than a goddess, literally too.” I said as Quile‘s face flushed a red glow, her smile brimming as far as it could through her delicate lips.

“Yeah well don’t forget Leo, only half goddess.”

“You’ve always been more than an entire one to me Quile Val’Darious, you were my world, you still are.” I spoke in near whisper as Quile hugged my hand against her, content to merely have the warmth of my touch with her once again. A comfortable silence fell between us for a few moments as my strength and composure regained itself from the displacing truth that sat beside me, that my hand still lay against the warmth of.

“You can speak again.” I said then, looking over to her and realising that for all the time I had known, from back in the jail cell, I had not questioned it. Quile smiled and nodded lightly.

“Lan-Tsai gave me my spirit gem in a bracer so that I could speak normally again. I think when he fought Naitachal, the sheer power of it all shattered the bracer and the crystal stopping my spirit from returning to me so I got my voice back. You know though, this is the first moment since it was given to me that I’ve been thankful for it, I’ve missed you so much my love.” Quile spoke gently, her words soothing in more ways than I even consciously knew of. This, simple bliss that was love, this as what was worth dying for, worth giving everything I had to hold onto. I allowed my head to fall back, content that this was again, my world restored.

“Speaking of Naitachal though,” I said as my right hand subconsciously rolled the ring through my fingers as if it was a long held habit, “where is he? I really have to talk to him…” I said, my words trailing off when I noticed the sudden shadow cast over Quile’s eyes. It wasn’t that I had mentioned the drow in general again was it? No, this was not the simple chill that had in the past cast over her, this was something else.

“We don’t know. He told me not to worry, that he was just going to visit our mother. He…said something about returning you to life and all that was, as was a bargain written was a harvest sown. All I know for certain is...he gave his life to restore yours.” Quile eventually managed to say, and as she did a great collision of both guilt and honour clashed in my mind. My fist clenched tight and I was again brought to awareness that I was holding something. Pulling my right hand over, I opened to see rested upon my palm, Naitachal’s ring, it’s intricate pure white and black linings intertwined to lead up to the head of the black skull, staring up at me from the bond of his ring. I could have sworn it had been silver and black before, though had you asked, I could have also sworn I was dead before I had awoken to the true love of my world sat aside me.

“Oh, I think we’ll be hearing from him again soon enough.” I said, rolling the ring through my fingers. Something told me the coming days would prove interesting. Already we had received a messenger from Jerni to hasten our quest, and now we had rescued Quile, and in one fell swoop restored her voice and crippled Lan-Tsai. I wondered just how many others voices were restored, how the weakening of his power had affected those that were previously afflicted. How though did I not think he was yet diminished? Yet defeated? Oh no, he was still out there. Weak, cowering in hiding and licking his wounds, but I knew, as I clenched the ring within my palm, I knew this was far from over.

[Angel Della Notte]

“Oh, I think we’ll be hearing from him again soon enough.” Leo said playing with the ring in his hand.

“I hope so.” Quile said as she slid into the bed next to him taking the ring as she did. “Naitachal’s ring?”

“Yes, how it came to me I don’t know.” Leo said.

Quile nodded then removed a necklace from her neck, she placed the ring on its chain the slid the ring around Leo’s neck. “There now you’ll have it till you see him again, and you’ll have something to remember me while you journey to stop…. to stop La- to stop him.” Quile said unable to bring herself to say Lan Tsai’s name.

“You won’t be traveling with us.” Leo said as much as he asked getting a small nod from Quile.

“The king has offered to let me stay in the place but I much rather be at my villa so he’s heh loaned me 30 guards to watch over me. I’ll be safe here. Till then I just want to be with you.” She said wrapping her arms around Leo and laying her head on his chest. The two of them lay quietly enjoying each other’s company as Leo stroke Quile long red hair.

“I like you hair longer more for me to play with.” Leo chuckled. “Let’s pray our child get your hair.”

“Leo…” Quile said stopping to word what she was about to say. “Leo forgive me.” She said dropping her head farther into his chest hiding that she was crying.

“Quile?” Leo said lifting Quile’s chin and wiping a tear from her check but it was only replace by another. “Quile what’s wrong?”

“Leo, he tricked me. He tricked me into believing he was you and I laid with him. I- I don’t know if the child is yours or his.” Quile said.

Leo sat up and said something Quile couldn’t understand but she noticed the anger rising in his voice. Quile pulled away from and started to slide off the bed but was stopped when Leo placed his hand on hers. “Quile it doesn’t matter, if you’ll let me I’ll care for it as it were mine.” Leo said his voice growing softer as he pulled her back into bed with him. “I love you more than anything and any child of yours I’ll love the same.”

Quile wrapped her arms around him again, “Thank you Leo.” She said then kissed him and sat up. “You should get some rest though.”

“Aye my goddess and so should you.” Leo said gently pulling her back down and not letting go of her. “Caring for two and all.”

“Oh you’ve taken to ordering goddesses around now?” Quile said playfully.

“Well I figured dying for one and fighting my way through purgatory for her gave me the right to.” Leo said just as playfully.

Quile smiled to him then laid her head back on his just. “I suppose so, for now.”

================================================== =============

Quile stood in a large room there was a pile of pillows on the far end of the room. Lying on the pillows was several men none of them wearing shirts. In between them was a young elf girl that didn’t look much older than Quile. She had long blond hair braided in several different braids. She wore a short dress that barely covered her. Quile walked across the room until she stood a few feet from the pillows. “Quile please have a seat.” The woman said.

“No thanks Baji I’ll stand.” Quile said naming the goddess who lay before.

“Nonsense boys make my niece comfortable.” Baji said causing two of the men to stand up and lead Quile to the pillows.

“Baji not that I don’t enjoy your company but why am I here?” Quile asked as she brushed away the men fondling at her.

“I need to talk to you. Lan Tsai must be stopped. Just like before he’s going too far.” Baji said. “His dealing are effecting the gods as much as the mortals if not more.”

“How is it effecting them?” Quile asked then turned to the blond man that kept trying to pull her into his lap. “Will you stop that?!”

Baji sighed then waved to the men. “Boys leave her alone this one is far to love sick.” Then men glanced over to their goddess then slid away from Quile taking their place next to the young goddess. “Lan Tsai means to over throw the gods and he’s starting with your mother. Quile your mother is dying.”

“What should I care? She doesn’t care for me.” Quile said some bitterness in her voice.

“Oh Quile,” Baji aid not knowing how to deal with this “Your mother does care for you. Many a night have we sat watching you and she has told me how much she wishes she could reach out to you. But she couldn’t.”

“Why couldn’t she? Because I am mortal?” Quile said the bitterness still in her voice. “Because my blood is tainted? I am not worthy enough for her?”

“Quile it is because you are mortal, but not as you see it. Years ago long before you were born when I was only a child my mother Feron had an affair with a mortal and gave birth to a child. She brought it to the realm of the gods making my father Jorin furious. He exiled the child and barred half mortals from the realm of the gods. Jorin’s law forced your mother to relinquish you to the mortal realm and to your mortal parents. She felt it best to keep your true identity from you that it would cause too much confusion.”

“Then why after I found out did she stay away from me?” Quile asked.

“Quile with each voice he steals he steals another breath of life from her. Jerni is so weak she can barely stay awake. The release of your spirit and the others released has helped but she still is very weak. You must stop Lan Tsai if you are to save her.” Baji said.

“We don’t know where he is. After the battle there was no sign of him.” Quile said.

“He’s gone back to his plane sadly I don’t know how to get there but he has another base operation in the Kardian desert. You must travel there as soon as you can.” Baji said.

“I’ll tell Leo and the others about gods I hate not being able to go with them.” Quile said.

“Oh I nearly forgot about that.” Baji said then stood. “There was something I wanted to show you how to do.”

“What’s that?” Quile asked.

Baji smiled then closed her eyes a few seconds later a mirror image of her appeared next to her. “It’s an avatar all gods can create them you’ve met a few of your mothers. She has a thing for fairies and usually makes hers look like fairies. They can take any form you want them to. The best thing about them is they can act on their own or you can control them. You should be able to make one but I don’t know how long you can hold it. So I’ll show you how to channel it into an object so you can rest.” Baji said as Quile’s necklace that she gave to Leo appeared in her hand. The two goddesses worked for a while and Quile learned how to create and use an avatar. “There now you can go with your lover. It’s near morning too you should be waking up soon.”

[Mikeido]

Aye, ‘for now’ sounded nice. Just for now we could sleep in peace, close in one another’s arms. Though now it was that we were close in the company of a third. As Quile cuddled herself closer to me, I couldn’t get over how strange her skin felt against me. I knew without a doubt upon my soul that this was the same woman that I had fallen entirely for, and she was only yet about two months pregnant, but there was enough of a difference to cause it to stir the soul and mind alike. With Quile’s head resting over my right arm onto my shoulder I gently laid my left over her smooth stomach. Her smile was one of twin light. In her eyes I could see shine both pride and care, but also the fading remainders of doubt and regret. Lifting my hand from her stomach I brushed it through her hair once, taking in the sweet aroma of even her breaths as they passed between us.

“Shh, you always told me everything would be alright Quile. I believed you. I believed you when my will was close to faltering, close to falling away into the darkness. You didn’t let it though, you held on to me and brought me back.” I said, kissing her brow as she sighed another quick laugh.

“Naitachal brought you back love, don’t forget goddess I may be but I still know neither necromancy or how to restore life.”

“Ah, very true he did indeed. It’s something I fear I’ll never be able to honour the sacrifice of…”

“No, Leo don’t say that. He wanted you to live on, wanted us to live on and be happy. He knows you promised to love me, to love…us,” she said, her eyes glancing down, “he knew it had to be done. We will defeat Lan-Tsai yet, then you will have more than honoured his loss, you’ll make sure it wasn’t in vain Leo, we all know that. Now sleep, you‘re still weak.”

“Ah, my goddess I swear you play the harp of my soul. I can’t tell you how your words sooth me. You’re right, none of this is over yet, and I can’t well defy a goddess now can I?”

“Not this one.” Quile replied with a full heated smile and gently kissed me as she snuggled herself back against my chest and we both fell into a comfortable sleep within each others arms.

In sleep dreams came silently, clashing into my minds eye. A blade of pure black swung up from the nothing, parting the darkness into the familiar grey stoned room. No one stood before me, only the blank air of where I knew had once stood Naitachal.

“Poetic irony wasn’t it?” Lan-tsai called from behind me, though as I turned slowly, there was again no one there.

“I mean, how he was so unwilling to embrace even himself, yet shed his life to preserve yours.”

“He did it for more than just me, not that I’d expect you to understand an act of nobility such as that.”

“Hmm, but of course. After all, I’m just the big bad villain here. Tell me, is Quile happy now?” The voice asked, swirling from place to place as if pacing at speed, though not coming into anything that would provide sight.

“More happy than when she was with you, yes.”

“So, she is not happy.”

“Did I not just say she was?” I replied, pondering on this fools riddles.

“No, you said she was happier. Yet still she is not happy. Yet still she is rejected by her mother, still she feels lost, and now with child.”

“<I>Our</I> child, degenerate, which is none to your concern nor influence. You had no right to take her that way.”

“Well, if you insist. I say we allow time to tell. Though she did not seem all too withdrawn to my…advances at the time.”

“That was because you fooled her into thinking you were I, just as you fooled her into thinking that she is the rejected daughter of a callous goddess. Well now she is lost from your touch, your drow lair lies destroyed and your plans in ruins. The span of your rule is shrinking, ghost.” I shouted to the walls, uncaring if this was the bastard himself or merely the likely apparitions of my own concerns that Quile had scattered from my conscious mind. Though of course, not all could be so easily banished. A strong peal of laughter struck out.

“Oh, I fool no one. True enough I did…deceive her as to my form, though my intention was entirely to please her. Did I tell you how pleased she was at the time?” He taunted, leaving behind a low methodical chuckle.

“More than she would have ever done had it been your form? I know what you are trying to do and trust in me, it isn’t working and only bears the most bitter of irony.”

“How so? Please, do indulge my interest, as I mentioned before the drow can become quite boorish very easily.”

“The way I see it, you want me to hate you. That way I’ll rush headstrong and thoughtless to either your death or mine. Should it be yours, the seed of hatred planted will bear fruit and as you would think it so, your would grow to defeat me. What makes it so painfully ironic to the point of almost being funny is that in your name he would then aim to take Quile as his queen, whom would not have aged quite as much in the given time. Then he in name of vengeance for his supposed father shall ascend to the heavens and complete what you could not. Oedipus couldn’t have written it better himself.” I said, reeling against the urge to laugh. For as amusing as it were, the area remained silent.

“I…know not of whom you speak, you must remember my existence has been refined to the darkness of my own personal void for centuries.”

“Indeed. Oedipus murdered his father and married his mother.”

“I bet the gods would have something to say about that.”

“All the more reason he would take your place as one to wage war against them. I just found the possibility of what hatred could lead to somehow amusing. Regardless though, whomever has fathered the conception of the child, whence you have fallen, I shall raise it as my own alongside Quile.”

“How noble. Kind of you to be yet another to deny me the rights of my life, Leonardo.”

“You dare to speak to me of rights? You had no right to take her against her will, you have no right to rape the people of their spirits, you have no right to threaten the heavens with your arrogant ideal of vengeance. Let’s drop the moral posturing shall we? We both know you’re just another bardic noble that got wind of more power than he could handle. You went too far, you’re going too far again. This time, you won’t be able to hide away in your little prison or on your other worldly plain where you had no right to steal two whole months of Quile’s life either. It will end, and it ends with us.”

“Well…it certainly ended for Naitachal didn’t it? You did what you could, but not even your soul combined with his could bring an end, could it? I’m still out there, you know it, you can feel it. Fate has laid it’s cards, Leonardo, I hope you understand what you’re saying. There won’t be any turning back from the card you choose.”

“I don’t intend to turn my back on her.” Was all I said in reply. Though I knew not what would happen, and wondered what he knew of it, if anything. I doubted this apparition, this voice knew anything more than myself, though the arrogance in his voice, in his method was starting to grate upon my mind. The thoughts, be they his or of my own design faded then, to be replaced by more ambiguous thoughts of varying design that plagued my subconscious. None of which I remembered in the morning as I awoke. I could feel Quile laid against me, though apparently she was already awake, her body pressing against mine gently as she leant over and kissed me. The embrace awoke me fully and I returned it happily.

“So it worked this time.” Quile said softly as she pulled back and smiled.

“What did…oh, well I actually got to sleep more than half the night this time.” I replied with a grin as I leaned over and chased the departing kiss. Quile laughed briskly before her lips closed against my own again. Quile nuzzled herself back down against me, sighing contentedly as I held her close against me.

“Goddess I don’t want to leave you.” I said, gently kissing her hair. I knew she would be safe here, what with Lan-Tsai out of direct power, Quile’s voice restored and some thirty guard to watch over her. The thought came to me then and I couldn’t help but laugh.

“Hey, what’s funny? You’re supposed to be sad about leaving me here.” Quile said, her head rising from the comfort of my chest.

“Oh I am, my dearest I truly am. I was just thinking of your safety, thinking of how you’re going to have thirty of the kings guard to wait on your mothering habits. Can just see the kings finest bringing you obscure delicacies to cater your hunger.” I said, the laughter returning lightly. Quile tapped my chest but couldn’t help but smile aswell.

“You think Constance will let them near her kitchen? She was always there for me when I was being held…she always worried about me. Nah, they may be the kings guard but they won’t be able to take her down if it comes to making sure I’m okay. She always told me you would come.”

“And I did, as soon as I knew you were still well, and still in our realm. Well, not that I wouldn’t rend the heavens and dive the hells themselves to find you, but I’m glad neither needed happen, you’re safe now.” I said gently, stroking through her hair and along the sides of her wonderfully soft and gentle elven ears. I had always found it amusing that the action gave her that little bit more pleasure than myself, and thanked whatever moment in life it was that caused me to have such a lust for ears such as hers. For a good while neither of us made any motion to leave the bed, and neither mentioned anything of the day we knew lay ahead. We would move out to try and discover where Lan-Tsai was, what remnants of what he was trying to achieve were left. Sindel would need to be spoken too again, I wondered how the news would affect her, that if nothing else the drow that had oppressed her so were gone. I wondered also if we would find a way to recall Naitachal to this realm. It was a quiet hope and sorrowful indeed that the bard should come to a unified peace with himself after he had already committed himself to an end. He deserved so much more, though whatever happened I would make sure his sacrifice was not in vain. How though, I still wondered. Dashing the thoughts from my mind I merely sighed and looked down at Quile as she lay peacefully against me, her eyes half closed, her left hand tracing across my chest. Two months, it still scared me that time had flown that fast for her, that she was now a mother aswell I wouldn‘t think would be something I could easily take in stride for some time yet. No help from that it may not even be my own, though I swore whatever the child became, it was Quile’s child and as I loved her, I would love it regardless of birthright. I also promised, if only to myself, by day the baby saw it’s first light, Lan-Tsai would be but a bad memory and tale spun by bards everywhere. Be it child of his forced action or not, there was still no place in this world for the fool to take who and what he pleased and attempt to destroy the gods again.

“Leo…” Quile spoke softly in the tone that denoted something was amiss. I had felt it when she spoke my name as such last, and as it had at last, my heart sunk in on itself with dread. Holding her tight in my arms, I ceased stroking her hair and tried to look down into her eyes. At least this time I could see she wasn’t crying, merely deep in thought and trying to piece together the words.

“I…I spoke with Baji, when I was asleep she took my spirit to her keep. She told me what’s going on, why my mother won’t acknowledge me, what we have to do from here, where we have to go.” She said quietly, perhaps doubting how she felt I would take the news. I ran a finger down the spine of her back and held it against her again.

“What does she recommend?” I asked, knowing full well this talk would come, the moment where my path would again have to be taken away from that of Quile’s, though I took some solace in that she was safe. It was far from enough however.

“She said that L-aah…” Quile started, stammering and faltering as if she was in pain. It couldn’t have been the child, I knew it was the deep internal scar of his memory.

“I’m sorry Quile,” I said, gently caressing her side as she breathed deeply and held herself too me tighter than for mere comfort. Quile shook her head and carried on.

“No…it’s not your fault love. Baji said he has fled to his plane, to be expected from the cowardice bastard I guess. There is nothing we can do from here, we have to go to the Kardian Desert, he has a second base of operations there. She didn’t say what inhabited it, maybe more drow, maybe something else entirely. They have felt his fleeting presence there, he comes and goes and the Bards Curse as we know it has not struck there yet.

“Kardian…I remember the place now. Yes, we were there nearly two years ago when you were travelling. Beautiful city, but you couldn’t stand the desert air.” I said with a chuckle as Quile leaned up to stare into my eyes, a smirk of her own.

“Yeah well I don’t remember you being too fond of it either. Better still know how to make that potion of yours then.”

“I think I still have it around somewhere, it wasn‘t really that bad out there. Of course you had the perfection of your beautiful voice to consider, so I did what I could just for you.”

“You always do.” Quile said more to herself than me as she smiled and ran a hand through my hair.

“Of course, though I wish I didn’t have to leave you, all the way out to the Kardian Desert too, wouldn’t have been as bad if we were just scouting things around here, I could still visit.” I said, knowing now if ever Quile could use the safety and comfort of my company, though once again in the name of this bastard resurrected god-son, we would be torn apart again. This time however it was Quile whom laughed after mention of our departing ways.

“You know Leo you should be careful what you wish to a goddess for, you never know what I might be able to do now, do you?” She said, leaving me blank for answer and laughing further at my confusion. Gently she tapped the silver leaf charm upon my chest and smiled.

“Baji also showed me how to make an avatar of myself, since I’m half goddess I can. She showed me how to channel it through my pendant that you’re wearing. I don’t know how long I’ll be able to stay at any one time yet, but I can create an avatar of myself to be with you in the Kardian.”

“Well isn’t that a clever trick,” I said, thinking over the spells I knew that granted similar yet more simple humanly capable things. The connection I had shared with Quile’s thoughts for one, and there were others I knew or should brush up on during our travel to create distorting illusions of self and the like.

“Care to show me?” I asked glancing from the pendant back to her beautiful eyes. In reply they widened and she gave a sharp laugh.

“What, while we’re still here in bed? Oh no, you’d like that wouldn’t you.” She asked playfully, leaning in to kiss me again.

“Well I’m not the one with the full body mirror across the room from here.” I said, nodding over to where our intertwined reflection could be seen ravelled under the covers of her bed.

“Ha, Leonardo Kendric,” always a sign I was in trouble when she used my full name “that mirror is for when I’m trying on my dresses and you know it.”

“Yes dear, when you’re putting them back on anyway.” I said with a grin, realising I was coming close to asking for a slap. Good thing I thought Quile was as jovial about being perverse as I when she wanted to be, and considering we still lay in each others arms in bed, I thought it was a safe enough path. Quile just laughed and let her head droop back against my chest.

“Oh Leo what would I do if I didn’t love you for it?”

“Probably have me running through the streets naked again, though I’ll take comfort in that you do love me, as warm as it may be I’d rather not be out in daylight like that.” I replied as we both laughed for the memory, and Quile perhaps more for the image it wrought of being in daylight hours. That was one dream I would let her keep as such.

The morning after that rolled on slowly, the very minutes feeling as if hours for the pleasures it felt to be by Quile’s side once again, to hear her sweet voice as she spoke and occasionally sang if just to herself absently. It was obvious the change of scene had lifted her spirits as there was not a hint of the previous bile and hatred that had seeped from her when she was within the jail cell. Now she was home, safe, protected and with those she loved. Well, at least for now, though I would delay the eventuality as much as possible, it was bound that by the end of the day we would part company. Though having said that there was still the matter of her avatar being able to travel with us. I had asked Quile about the level of connection she would hold to it, though she wasn’t sure. It would be something of a learning experience for us all then it appeared.

The time did eventually come and we had to part ways for the now. Our horses were made ready by the kings men, all was prepared for our leave, bags with ample provision and all. Before leaving the king himself handed us some documents to give to any we would meet when we reached Kardian city to show them we were passing on official business of the king and would be granted passage to the cities palace for rest and shelter as we would need be. The king was still lost for words over my recovery, though the loss of Naitachal had struck him harder to be unable to speak than anything else. Indeed as it had us all. I could feel within my soul that I held this, the ring of his for a reason, yet still I knew not why. Still I could not understand how or where we would meet him again, though the thoughts had come as if not my own and reassured me that somehow, we would find our answers in the Kardian desert somewhere. The grains of sand, the unique people and places we would undoubtedly meet, I knew somehow all would hold their own stories, and not all would be indifferent to the path of ours. Some may affect our stride more than I could care to imagine, some may never know of the dread that we chased. For them I thought, it would be better that way. As the sun rode high in the early afternoon sky, the sound of Quile’s song still played in my ears so softly. It had been a wonderful time to spend with her, if even just short and I knew she would appear sooner or later, always one to surprise people, she would be here again yet. As it stood though, the three of us alone with an escort of five of the kings honour guard rode out to the Kardian Desert. If we kept a good pace, knowing the distance between here and there, and the well routed paths that covered most of our world, we should have been able to reach the western city gates by morning at the latest. Then I wondered if even the gods knew what would happen from out outset in this place anew where our pasts were left behind and those that would greet us were once again strangers.

[Fluff]

Amadeo lifted his silken shirt to the level of his eyes, scanning the material for any additional signs of the previous bloodbath. True enough there were bits and pieces of torn cloth here and there as well as blood stains near its collar. From afar it bore only a vague resemblance what it once was, but to his eyes it was as marvelous as it was when he first bought it. Tucking it away along with his other things, he noticed the “gifts” accorded to him by the kingdom: Wondrous fabrics of varying in color, all rich in taste and fashion, though he thought of its practicality and utility to a mercenary’s life. Merely an added burden to each journey he thought. Yet, something kept him from parting with such luxurious attire. He felt that it gave him a certain air of authority.

Finished with his packing, he rose up to glance towards the stars once more.
“So beautiful,” he whispered to himself. “Perhaps … perhaps mother and father reside within those stars. Looking after me …”

He lowered his gaze to the flags billowing wildly against the wind. In his mind he could see it all again…

The sun was burning him alive, yet the wind continued to provide a cool and gentle breeze. It seemed odd for these two forces to interact in such a manner, peculiar like this man, Naichatal. She shivered at the horrid melody that escaped the drow’s mouth before, but it certainly held charm and magnificence. It’s form was … special. The words were so captivating, but menacing at the same time. Although he had longed to stay during that duel of songs, his body relented and he went to help the other find a way out.

The blow of the trumpets awoke him from his trance. The king had arrived in the court. He found it funny that a drow could have ever received this kind of treatment from the society that condemned him. Then again, the odds of having an individual such as Naichatal around were quite rare as well.

King Greyson began with his speech. And though initially the sentiment of respect and silence remained within everyone’s hearts, Amadeo could not help but feel an immense feeling of doubt and grief within his heart as he recalled his journey with his newfound companions…

“Amadeo! You in there?” his uncle called out breaking his continued reflection of the past.

Amadeo shifted from the night sky and opened the door.

“Hello Uncle, what have you to say?”

“Amadeo, well plans have been set up. Me and the group are going Faustly forest to drive out some of wild beasts. Are you sure you’re not coming with us?

“Yes, I have decided to accompany these people. To me this pursuit of Lan Tsai has become a personal issue. And I cannot simply leave it unfinished; otherwise it might tear my mind apart. You do understand do you not?”

“Yeah, don’t worry about it. Just be careful in your trip and remember to always keep your eyes open. Oh yeah… Where are you going again?”

“To the Kardian desert, Quille believes that Lan Tsai has another set-up hidden amidst those wastelands.”

“Hmmm… haven’t been there in a while. But one thing’s for sure… those sand worms can just come up and gobble you any time. Better watch out for thieves and marauders too. And with the heat of the place, you’re better off packing with just your underwear.”

“Ummm… I feel a bit tired now as it is… will you excuse me as I have to ready myself for tomorrow’s trip?”

“Sure, and while you’re in the city, try to stock up on some the items they have there. Exquisite stuff … probably fetch a nice price in Harrock.”

“Yes, I will… Thank you and Good night.”

As Amadeo closed the door, he could not help but feel a bit overwhelmed by what was transpiring. They were to plunge into unknown lands to seek out a formidable foe whose true extent if power was yet to be known. Yet the party was already diminished by one remarkable ally, Naichatal, the drow who sacrificed his life for the kingdom of Harrock, for his friends, and for his love. There were many a time when Amadeo would see Quille wandering through the estate, as if looking for something she had long forgotten. Perhaps it was the blossoming feeling she once had with Naichatal or for the strong yet gentle voice of Leo, but she seemed to be the saddest of persons during those lonely times.

It was during these times, that Amadeo would sometimes go to her - to speak to her, to know her better, to comfort her. And it was during these times that he came to know her as the passionate, fierce yet mild individual that she is today. Naitchatal was always a harsh memory it seemed, but no matter how much she denied him Amadeo could still see a part of her longing for him.

Amadeo closed his eyes and longed for the peace of slumber. Unfortunately, anxiety kept him restless and uneasy. Finally he sang a quiet lullaby, one of the many he had learned during his stay within the castle boundaries. He voiced out his concerns for the journey ahead, all his fears and concerns leaving him until only the resolve within his heart remained.

Amadeo finally felt the night aiding his cause, and as he lay his head down once more, he could not help but think,
“This is only the beginning … there will be more to come …”

[Darknight Z0]

He slipped noiselessly into the antechamber and casually walked out from the shadows.
His entrance was just outside of the peripheral vision of the two figures in the room, and the female let out a slight yelp of surprise when he appeared out of nowhere and knelt before the male.
His silvery white hair was cropped short, and he was swathed in darkness. Though his clothes were all black and silk his face and movements themselves seemed cloaked in shadow. No matter where he moved it seemed as if a conveniant shadow would cover his features. His eyes shone out with a light of their own, golden like the soft desert air around them. They seemed to sparkle with some inner knowledge or joke. If his face wasnt covered you could almost swear he was smiling.
He knelt before the two figures before him, one a tall and oddly colored female. An orc it would seem, though the only tie to such a claim would be her green skin. She was fair of face and skin, and had a magnificent black ponytail. She watched him curiously, one hand softly covering her mouth from the surprise he had visited upon her.
The other figure was dressed in the finest of silks, almost the exact opposite of him. White silks with fine gold trimming and accents hung on his lithe frame. Mercian the current prince of Kardian. His tanned face belied only slight surprise before he covered it up and addressed the figure in darkness.

"News kage?" Mercian said, motioning his hands away to the startled guards who had been posted in the other room.

Kage lifted his head slightly and nodded.
"I wouldn't disturb your highness otherwise. I didn't realize you had...company. Perhaps my words should be withheld until you are less occupied." Kage said, his voice bordering on sly sarcasm. Mercian shook the figures words off easily, expecting the silver tounge after his past performances.

"You know very well that you may speak as freely with Arkaina in the room as if i was alone. She is my most trusted advisor and friend." The prince said, Arkaina eyeing kage warily and nodding towards the prince.

"So it seems..." Kage said again, low and more to himself. The prince didnt hear it but Arkaina caught it and gave Kage what he could only assume was some form of orcish evil eye. "My investigation has brought up nothing." said kage flatly.

The prince waited a moment as if there was more, but finally shook his head.
"And you have come to report nothing to me? Kage your wit grows tiresome and i will not have any more of your games." the prince said, his voice raising slightly.

"Easy my "lord". That is what is so accutely interesting. I have turned up absolutely nothing on this man. His appearance varys from account to account, his origin is absolutely non existant. It is almost as if he fell from the sky." Kage said, his voice tinged with some hint of amusement.

Mercian thought over this for a moment, and it was Arkaina who spoke up.

"The same has been said of you, Kage. You have been accussed of having no more substance than a shadow and it is odd how you both seem to have shown up at the same time." the young female orc said, her annoyance apparent. Mercian smiled and Kage shook his head.

"Ah, but i was hired to investigate this other man, not rumours of my own account. By all means if you wish to know me better perhaps we could arrange a dinner..." Kage said with a slight mocking bow as he stood.
Arkaina made a sound similar to not in this life, and Mercian shook his head again.

"If you two are quite finished." The prince said with an exasperated sigh, as he turned to pick up some papers he had set down. Arkaina turned towards the prince, another protest on her lips but she decided against it.
"I will contact you again if needed Kage here is your..." the prince began to say as he reached into the container next to him to pull out a small bag of gold coins. Except the bag was gone, and when he turned back to Kage, he too had vanished.

"The next time he does that he is going to find a bag of rocks for his trouble. And a small note from me." Arkaina said with a smirk, glad that the strange man was gone and she had time to spend with the prince again. He made her prison-like freedom seem all the more bearable. Though she was more angry with Kage at his unrestricted freedom,to come and go anywhere as he wishes. As she thought on this the prince smiled and laughed.
"Somehow, i think that man would get what he wanted anyway, and you would find yourself some gold shorter, but a handful of rocks richer." Mercian said as he pulled out another edict to examine.


Kage held the small bag of gold up to his ears and jingled it once.
"Ah, music to my ears." he said as he let the bag hang noiselessly again in his hand.
He casually looked out over the crowds of people milling about above...no below him.

"Why do you do that?" came a familar voice from nearby.
Kage smiled beneath his mask.
"I once heard that this helps extend your life by a good 10 years, not that i need much help with that but it never hurts." Kage added as he looked down/up into the face of the young boy who peered over the ledge at him.

"From just hanging upside down?" the young man asked, as Kage easily pulled himself up, so he was no longer dangling upside down on the side of the building.

"Ok so maybe i made it all up." Kage said, realizing the kid wasn't buying his story." So how is she today?" Kage added, his voice not as jovial as it was a second before.

The young kid before him, turned his back to Kage as he looked out over the crowds of people. The desert air slipped briefly through his thick black hair and for a moment the noise of the people below faded away on that wind.
"Ok...I guess. Much better now, but still..." he said as he turned back to Kage. He had tears in the corner of his eyes, but he wiped them away before they could cause him any harm.
"Wind musta been blowing the sand around..." Kage said knowingly as he stood alongside the kid. "Here, just like last time you know what to do with this." Kage said as he held out the purse of gold.
The kid took it knowingly and nodded.
"Yes i understand, for sisters medicine." he said.

"And?" Kage said, holding onto one of the strings of the purse.

"And...no more stealing..." the kid said grudgingly as Kage relinquished the gold into his hands.

"Thats right. You wont have any need to steal a few copper coins. You'll find yourself in more trouble than its worth, and then who will help Eliah, hmmm?" Kage said, getting almost used to this speech now. He had to reiterate it again and again, as young Fari had a tendency to revert to his old ways before Kage found him.

"Can we play again today? I brought the ocarina, and ive been practicing just as you said. Please?!" Fari said as he produced a worn beaten but reliable Ocarina from his shirt. Kage with his back turned smiled inwardly but let the young lad stew for a few moments. Finally he turned towards Fari and drawing a deep breath as if in dissapointment he nodded.

"Oh i suppose..." Kage said as flatly as he could, much to the delightment of Fari who sat down on one corner of the roof. "Now, lets see what all this practice has done for you..." Kage said as he pulled a flute seemingly from thin air and placed it to his lips.

As the two played, Kages mind raced back over the various events that had led up to him being here. He easily played along, his focus splitting along various routes in his mind as easily as he carried on the various notes and reversals with young Fari. He had always been good at that.
He recalled the first time he had stumbled upon young Fari. The little thief's luck had run out some time ago, and he had angered the wrong people for too long. Large burly men, tanned deeply from the sun and their labors towered over Fari who held desperately onto the ragged bag of coins in his hand. Fari had stolen from one of the more notorious bouncers from the guild of traders, a man specializing in broken bones and debts repaid. Kage never did like men like that. Far too violent for their own good, and they almost always ended up hurting themselves in the end.
Thinking back he tried to remember if that was the only reason he helped the kid. All the talk about the sick sister could have been just the desperate crys of a thief so why did he jump in?

"You didn't like it?" fari said, interuppting his thoughts briefly. Kage stopped his tune for a moment and shook his head.

"No no, just thinking of something. You had best get a move on, you know the curfew is in effect with all the strange going ons of late, and the kings men already know your antics you lil wretch you." Kage said as he looked out over the fading light of the city.

"Hmmph. Im not worried. Ill just use some of those moves i saw like this!" Fari said as he did a clumsy imitation of some sort of kick and punch towards Kage.
Kage merely placed out his hand onto the boys head and held him back with a laugh.

"Yes, and as fearsome as those are lets try and avoid that if neccesary. You still have those little pellets i gave you?" Kage asked, holding an extra in his hand just in case.

"Yeah yeah, the lil smoke things. I squeeze it then throw it down if im spotted. I know i know." Fari said as Kage stepped up on the ledge of the building.

"Good, now get home before its dark." Kage said as softly kicked Fari in the backside to scoot him along. When Fari turned around to protest again, Kage was gone.

"Your so annoying when you do that..." Fari said as he spoke randomly to the setting sky before turning around to take the more conventional route back home.

[Sev]

Placing the last piece of parchment atop a stack, Prince Mercian sighed deeply. Arkaina watched him. She hated seeing him like this. He portrayed exactly how she felt. It was an inescapable life: his own full or responsibility, and hers besieged by common sense. If she were to travel into public she’d certainly find more than a fair share of angry fists. Mercian was right in that she best stay within the castle. The Palace Guard knew of Arkaina and respected the Prince’s wish for her safety. They knew too the truth of the Orc female’s story.

Prince Mercian longed for something more than paperwork and politics. He had been tutored and brought up according to his father’s will, which, of course, brought him to his current position. He thought for a while that the job would turn out to be a cakewalk. It had been, and still was; yet it grew tiresome. The job he was doing sounded to be well enough, as the merchants sent nothing but praising documents and generous gifts. The most recent of which he received had been a small box wrapped in dark cloth. Golden musical notes were embroidered into the fabric, which came together tied with a golden ribbon at the top. The box was unmarked but the deliveryman said he was told to give the message that the Prince would know who to thank once he opened it.

The Prince walked through the great corridors of his Palace, Arkaina beside him. They spoke of Kage, the mysterious spy just returned earlier today. Arkaina wasn’t shy about saying she didn’t trust the fellow, but Mercian assured her that he was good to his word. Mercian had obtained enough information regarding Kage to know he could trust him. Still, there was indeed something about him that felt a little on the edge. Mercian wasn’t going to say anything though, because he knew how steadfast his Orc companion was.

Guards stood outside the door to the Prince’s chamber. He entered and began to ruffle through the robes within a tall dresser. He motioned from within to Arkaina, who stood respectfully outside the entrance. She gingerly entered as he inclined, and asked that she set the dark-wrapped present upon his bed. He gave a small thank you and said goodnight. Arkaina put the decorated package down and exited, issuing a ‘goodnight’ in response. She traveled the grand hallways alone, heading to her own room.

Arkaina hadn’t turned two corners when she heard shouts coming from the direction she had come from. She turned around and bolted back toward the Prince’s chambers. Guards were gathered around outside, many already within the room. Mercian was on the floor, clutching his throat. The men surrounding him knew not what to do, and looked around nervously. Someone ran to get a healer. Arkaina quickly entered and came to kneel in front of Mercian. He gasped and choked, though no noise issued forth.

Looking about, but with more purpose than the guardsmen, Arkaina spotted the unwrapped gift. Within the wooden box was a cage… and within the cage was a black bird. It was perched on a single bar spanning the bottom of the cage and moved not. Arkaina stood up and stepped up to it. She grabbed hold of the cage and held it up. She noticed a small note attached to the bottom side. It was wrote as though poetry, displaying as such:

“To the one who speaks most within this land,
With heart of gold to catch the deceitful eye,

Finding and stealing with most sly a hand,
Never again shall the Prince utter a single cry.”

Arkaina ripped the note from the box and slid it into a pouch in her leather vest. She had talked with Mercian just recently about the rumors regarding Harrock. The rage inherent within all Orc took hold of Arkaina and she stormed from the chamber, intent on her quarry. All the hints- the eye seeing gold, the sly hand, and the cage- they led up to the conclusion that there was one person behind it all. Arkaina was smiled in grim satisfaction. Kage was the culprit here. He was unknown and ever hidden! Just like this ‘other’ suspect! It had to have all been a scheme manufactured by the weasel. Despite her better judgment and her orders, she left the Palace. Arkaina was likely beyond reasoning now.

Whatever force propelled her in the first place soon lost its hold. Night had taken over the sky, the moon and stars dominating sight. Arkaina had often watched the skies from her window in the Palace. Never before her life here does she remember looking to it… it was as though her harsh life kept her face always down turned.

The nightlife of Kardian was something to be seen. There were many businesses still open- many only became operational at this time- and the crowds seemed to have doubled since daytime. Gambling dens, theaters, shady auctions, bars, harems, black-market shops. Everything you’d expect to find was here. Arkaina had procured a light cowl on her way out and now donned it. It covered her face enough that any Orc-influenced traits would be hidden. Her green-tinted skin would little be seen in the darkness of the shadows she’d keep to. But Arkaina assumed without thought that there wouldn’t be any others in those shadows.

Without warning, something struck Arkaina’s shoulder and forced her into a secluded alleyway. She turned to face the outline of a brutish man blocking her escape from the side street. To either side of her stood smaller men with knives. They chuckled eagerly, tossing the weapons from one hand to another. The three of them advanced slowly on Arkaina. She backed up, inching away only enough to keep distance so as to not start them into frenzy. Her back touched against a chain link fence.

There was nowhere else to go. Arkaina felt outmatched and diminutive. She looked to the sky one more time, perhaps for the last time, and wished there were something divine up there looking after her… As luck would have it, there was.

Arkaina reached around to climb the fence when it came free in her hands. She brought it back around to her face, and saw that the link she pulled on had given way- without coming open- as did a whole six-foot-long length of chain links yet attached to it. She held the chain before her and growled menacingly. Her hood fell back as she leapt forward, and the muggers reeled in definite surprise. One of the knife-wielders managed to shout out “Orc!” just before Arkaina swung the chain around his neck and yanked hard. He fell, broken spine, to the sandy ground dead. His brother in arms took up a snarl of his own as he raced to punch his dagger into the female Orc. Arkaina didn’t even wince as the blade cut her slightly. Her skin on the outside was soft and appealing, while just beneath the surface she had the toughened muscle of an Orc.

Withstanding the attack, Arkaina returned the blow with the end of her chain, swiping the man clean across the face. He twirled and fell into a crumpled pile atop his felled companion. The large, burly man gawked at the Orc and turned to flee. Arkaina whipped the chain about and took his feet out from under him. She vaulted atop him and pulled the chain tight just below his chin.

“Kage- where is he?” asked Arkaina, gruffly. She didn’t think that Kage would actually have any close allies, but since she had someone of a darker nature in her clutches now, she might as well inquire. The man spit upon the ground and struggled to climb back to his feet. Arkaina pressed down hard with the heel of her boot into the man’s back, forcing him prone. Having enough of it and feeling her battle rage wearing away, Arkaina jerked the chain upward as she stood up. She walked away from her most recent kill, securing the chain over one shoulder and putting her cowl back up. She would find Kage. She would find the person who stole Mercian of his voice.

[Mikeido]

Even without Quile by my side the journey seemed peaceful and calm. Songs she had sung so long ago washed through my mind, accompanied by ones she had sung more recently in love of having regained her voice. Her voice and her smile alone was worth everything that we were capable of, and that she had now regained it was a step up in feeling that we could finally defeat this shadow that lingered over us. That lingered over even the gods themselves.

Pushing the thought from my mind, leant back against the cushions of the carriage I sat in. We were offered no short in expense and rode in some of the kings finest. Due to the battle that had occurred, and our personal insistences, only a few soldier were spare to act as a guard, which was fine since should any try to attack, we wouldn’t be too hard pressed between us to fend them off should they just be the usual brigands. There was of course the threats that awaited us when we reached the Kardian Desert borders, talk of sandworms, drider; the half drow half spider cursed elves that had failed their dark goddess in some way. Of course there was also Lan-Tsai, dressed as if one of the locals, hiding away and biding his time and power again. Overall it had been decided it was best to leave the black, gold circlet wearing skull with the king’s care, which was then subsequently locked away in a vault, sealed by both the kingdom’s finest locksmith and wizard. Only we knew what it was that was being locked away, the added help being brought in to secure it were paid for their arrogance in the matter and understood as much as they needed too. They knew at least that it was something that had aided the king in coming to a close over the curse. That there were counts of ecstatic bards having regained their voices gave it connection enough for them to be pleased to help in some way. Little did they know it was the remains of the physical form of what had caused all this trouble to begin with. Yet it wasn’t something that more than ourselves really needed to know. Her voice returned to me and for a moment I had thought it merely my mind, merely the sweet reminiscent air of her words in my mind again. I smiled only gently as I realised it was more than that, as her lips formed before me, her words falling from them as she appeared completely before me.

“Whenever we’re apart, even when you sleep, your soul calls out to me, my love I want to run to you, I want to feel that warmth, that embrace, in your arms I am truly, safe.” She sung as Quile appeared upon my lap, her legs lay out across the pillows to my side, her arms held around my neck and over my shoulders as mine had moved to embrace her. However long later it was that our longing kiss broke, Quile laughed as she nuzzled herself closer to me.

“Guess it worked then,” She said, relaxing herself completely against me.

“So I see, well you certainly transferred your beautiful voice, but…” I replied, moving a hand down to her waist and passing it across where I had previously known her to look visibly pregnant. Quile gave a sharp laugh and pulled herself up to stare accusingly into my eyes.

“Leo I’m going to have my child in there for the next seven or so months, and when it comes to them being born all you have to put up with is me completely crushing your hands, so you’ll allow me this little time to escape the little reminder that I’m a mother for now.” Quile said, throwing me a sharp little glare as though it was my fault. Well…we hoped it was my fault but that was another matter. I couldn’t help but laugh as I tried to pull together a defensive reply, though you know what they said, fear no wrath like that of a mother.

“Ah my love you know I would do anything in my ability to steal away your pains, indeed I shall make it the point of research once all of this is over with. I will not however, neglect to cherish you, like I had before. You know, I never did tell you, just how sorry I was that it fell apart between us then. Sure, I talked of it but I never really came to an acceptance within myself.” I said as Quile pressed a finger to my lips and smiled.

“Shh, whatever happens to us Leo, I don’t want to have any regrets, and I don’t want you to either. Our love lay stronger than what happened, let it be enough that we found each other again dear.” Quile spoke softly with that voice I loved so, pulling me close to a kiss. Around us the world carried on, though in that time, it mattered nothing to us as we sat in each others arms.

The next thing we knew, the carriage had come to a halt, and outside the curtained window all was a sandy haze, with people in various assortments of clothes and cloth to cover their faces from the wind that picked up sand constantly wandering around with their business. I couldn’t complain, but it was curious that the journey had gone so peacefully.

“Looks like we’re nearly here.” I said, pulling the curtain aside further and glancing from person to person. Scattered about were papers that flew in the wind, leaving us unable to catch what they said as the people continued to wander around.

“Things haven’t changed much since we were last here then.” Quile commented, leaning over me for support and looking out the window.

“Bet people still remember you.” I said, opening the window slightly and stopping a flyer in it’s path, drawing it into the carriage and reading over it.

“Well, I wouldn’t have thought they were expecting you, but their holding a festival tomorrow night in the city centre.”

“Knowing what we know, I don’t really like the sound of it, Leo. We’ll go but we should keep an eye open.”

“Yeah, you’re right. If it could give us a lead then all the better, jump down his throat when he’s weak and we could bring this to a quick end.” I replied with hope, though something quiet inside felt that it would not be so simple an ending. The skull remained, and as he had proclaimed, so long as that remained, he remained immortal within the confines. Destroying it however was still far too much a risky idea as he had stated that should it be destroyed, his power would flow free, and with that power outside the confines of even a physical body, I didn’t even want to contemplate the end results.

The horses stopped again and a quiet chatter was heard from outside. Though we couldn’t see anyone from within, it was safe to surmise that we were nearing Kardian palace and the papers from King Greyson that the driver had would be in question. A light tap against the ground could be heard as the driver jumped down from the driving seat and came around, knocking on the door before opening it and looking over to us with a quick nod.

“This is as far as we can really go. They’re going to make sure the horses and carriages get some proper shelter, we’re to walk on from here, only a couple minutes through town.” He said, looking back outside the carriage and nodding up the road. Sounded fair to me, and Quile gave no protest. From the second carriage Theron and Amadeo jumped out, caught off guard to see Quile stood aside us all.

“Wow Quile, I didn’t know you were joining us.” Amadeo said, straightening his tunic and standing proudly. Quile smiled and tapped the pendant around my neck.

“I can only be here as an avatar of myself, hence my stomach for one.” She said, rubbing a maternal hand over where at home would be her silent growing child. Amadeo nodded.

“I noticed but didn’t want to say anything. Well it‘s great that you‘re still with us, it wouldn‘t have felt the same without you.” He said smoothly as he smiled.

“You,” a voice shouted from behind myself and Quile. Amadeo shot a sharp glance over Quile’s shoulder as we both turned around to see a strange veiled woman sat under a canvas roofing to keep away the sun and lower the wind. Upon the table before her was a dark burgundy cloth, likely embroidered in silk, and upon it lay the sign of the ouroboros; the eternal coil of inescapable fate, the snake coiled and engulfing it‘s own tail. Her thin right hand with lengthened fingernails slid over it as she pointed to me with her left.

“You, Kendrick I have something for you to know.” She said and we were all instantly on guard. Under my coat I cocked the hammer of one of the pistols and held to it as I stepped forward.

“You know me?”

“I know many things, though we neither have time to waste. I have visions, from time to time. I knew you would come this day, and I knew with a grave certainty that it was with purpose to change our world and the next. Though your life is your own, your path is your own, take this advice as I have envisioned it. Allow no heart to break for then shall be when you die.”

“I’ve already died once and I don’t intend to break my love’s heart, so don‘t worry about that, seer.” I replied with respect to her vision, yet some slight annoyance for the context of it. A prophecy that I would die wasn’t something I needed to convince myself that I should do all I could to make sure I didn’t break Quile’s heart again. Perhaps she meant that should I break her heart, Quile would kill me. Sure enough I feared her elven maternal anger, but no it couldn’t have been that, I knew our love was stronger than something as that.

“Have you any other words of wisdom, seer?” I asked, though she only smirked from under her cowl.

“I hope you enjoy the party, daughter of Jerni.” And in one swift motion, Quile pulled back in shock and I pulled the primed pistol from within my cloak and levelled it on the woman.

“Who are you, woman?” Yet still she smiled.

“One of few friends, Leonardo. You must understand the path you tread is fraught with danger, though the choices you have made already entangle you all in it’s web of fate. I am not the spider, yet nor am I the angel.”

“I care not for the dangers, I care not for thoughts of death. They shall fear us as they have already fled into hiding here where we have pursued. We will end this, you need worry not about that, seer.” I spoke, my voice calming as I returned the pistol to it’s holster inside my coat.

“Such noble spirit. This was not supposed to be your fight however.”

“It became my problem when they stole Quile’s voice and life. It became my fight when a friend sacrificed himself for what he believed in.”

“Ah yes, the one Naitachal. Not even the deathless arts could keep him from his fate, could it?”

“Naitachal was a bard, seer. We’re wasting each others time now, if you’ll excuse us.” I said, turning slowly, not wanting to speak further to the strange figure, though I would have stopped to listen had she something more to say. She merely nodded, sprawling her hands over the table in front of her as the wind picked up again. Quile turned in step with me, holding herself to my side she felt more tense than before. Amadeo and Theron stepped in behind, though neither knew what to say. Finally Quile broke the silence.

“Wh-what do you suppose she meant, Leo?” She asked nervously.

“I don’t know, but whoever that was she knew us well enough. I don’t like this, we’d best keep our senses with us at all times. You know I don’t ever intend to break your heart again though Quile, and should I, then indeed I would die. Don’t let her worry you my love, we’ll finish this yet. Then we‘ll go home and watch our baby grow.” I said, holding her close as she relaxed slightly and rested her head against my shoulder.

It was as had been said, not long before we reached Kardian Palace, and by now word had gotten ahead of us, and the guards welcomed us with a mixture of a smile and pained expression.

“We have been expecting you all, this way please.” One wearing the Kardian’s main royal colours of dark red and grey.

“It is a blessing you have come, I understand you already understand that you are chasing ill omens here. Before we enter, I must inform you of our ailment.” The guard said as we had reached the inside of the grand palace, where it was far less humid and calm, the sound of the world outside only just seeping in through the high windows amongst the flags. A shadow overcast the guard and he sighed deeply as he rested a hand on the doorframe.

“It is our Prince, Mercian. We received a box, the Prince opened it and it…stole his voice, struck him down with the curse that you follow. Surely whoever is behind this is expecting your arrival and intends to carry no their work.”

“A box?” I asked, looking the man straight in the eye. He looked back, pale and lifeless, meekly nodded. Theron and Amadeo murmured something between themselves. They knew aswell as myself and Quile, something had changed here. Lan-Tsai’s method had been to employ the drow and have them kidnap the people by whatever means necessary and extract their voices into the gems. If he was now able to utilise some magic box then his power really had grown, as had his research since we had begun to chase this ghost.

“Where is he now?” I asked, the guard nodding and opening the door. At the far end of the room sat a man wracked with grief and struck down in self pity. It reminded me of the pain I had seen in Quile’s eyes that first time I saw she had been afflicted with the curse she was now free of. At the end of his desk sat a black box rimmed with gold of delicate design. That must have been what had been used to trap the Prince’s voice I thought. The guard introduced us then excused himself. As had Quile, the Prince resorted to writing things upon paper for us, a short letter he had prepared before our arrival.

<I>You are welcome to quarters within the palace, ask the guard outside to show you to where you can stay. As I’m sure you are aware, we are in great need of help from any whom may know more of this curse and that you all come from Harrock, chasing this very curse to it’s end so I am told. We will aid you in any way we can if it will save us all from this curse. You are welcome to take this infernal box if you believe it will help you understand what has occurred here, until we know it can return my voice, we have no need of it, though please do not loose it. We are in your debt my friends from afar.

Sincerely
Prince Mercian.</I>

We all read through the letter and Amadeo thanked the Prince who seemed oblivious to us for understandable reason, for his hospitality. Though we bid the prince farewell, he gave no acknowledgement to it physically, for obviously he was far too distraught mentally and I could tell we should take our leave quietly then. The guard outside had seemed to regain a little colour as he greeted us again and guided us to where we could take rest. Amadeo and Theron were guided to spare rooms, as was Quile whom stopped by her door as the guard walked on.

“And here Mr Kendrick-”

“That’s alright thank you, I’ll be sharing a room with my dear Ms Val’Darious here.” I said, hugging her waist as she grinned lightly. The guard then regained colour in a quick flush as his eyes darted about for a second as he tried to compose himself.

“Ah, of course, I do apologise. Well then, will there be anything else?”

“We’ll be fine.” Quile said, smiling kindly to the guard as he returned the smile and left without trying to make too much haste in his departure.

“Well that made an impression,” Amadeo said, leaning against the frame of his door across from ours. “Just as long as you don’t go making more of an impression through the night.” he said with a wink. Quile laughed sharply with good humour in her tone.

“What, I get my voice back and you’re not going to let me exercise that fact?” Quile asked with upturned eyebrows and an impish grin about her.

“I said nothing of the sort,” Amadeo replied, raising his hands defensively and chuckling, “but, I would prefer to hear you sing during the day…unassisted.” He said, returning her grin as both Quile and myself laughed.

“Don’t worry my friend, we’re going to sleep, as I recommend you do aswell, we have a festival to attend tomorrow and who knows what else.” I said, trying to subside the laughter.

“That’s right, go to sleep you rogue.” Quile said through the good hearted laughter. Amadeo grinned and tipped a hat he wasn’t wearing.

“Bard and mercenary Quile, but you’re right we all should get some sleep. Pleasant dreams then.” He said, slipping into his room and shutting the door behind him. Quile chuckled one final time as we slipped back into our room and shut the door.

“Cheeky… you know we should, just to keep him awake.” Quile said jokingly, shaking her head.

“Tempting as that sounds my love you need to sleep as much as I, if not more that you‘re now what, living for three people?”

“Well, there is that. Don’t worry about me though Leo, it’s…like dreaming when I’m awake. I’m aware of everything around me at home, everyone waiting hand and foot, Constance trying to outdo them all,” Quile said with a giggle as her gaze took a far off glaze, “yet I know I’m here with you aswell, feel all the warmth, all the love and closeness we’re sharing now. Makes it feel like even more of a dream.” Quile said with a gentle smile. All I could do to reply was hold her close to me, to embrace and cherish that warmth and love we had. This, this was all I could ever wish for. Gods let this feeling last forever.

“What do you suppose is in there?” I asked, breaking the peaceful silence that had fallen over us. Quile pulled back gently from my embrace and turned in my arms to look at what I was staring over at. At first we were greeted with our reflections, a full body mirror on a tall wooden doorway. A dresser of some sort, Quile’s curiosity pulled her across too it and she opened the door to find several elegant dresses. Stepping back into my chest she gasped in admiration.

“Leo they’re beautiful. Wow, well…we don’t need to worry about finding something to wear for the festival tomorrow.”

“Aye, now we just need to worry about if you’ll ever make a choice on what to wear.” I said teasingly, kissing her neck as she gazed up at them all. Quile laughed and squirmed, turning back to me and shooting me a playful glare.

“I’ll be able to choose what I’m going to wear, don’t worry.”

“Oh you know I’m not worrying love, you’re absolutely beautiful, and you have great taste, you shall look stunning whatever you choose as always. Now though, you must come to bed my Goddess, even if being here isn‘t tiring you, we still need to rest.” I said, sweeping Quile off her feet with a small amount of magical persuasion, twirling her around to the bed and laying her down softly as she smiled happily, staring up into my eyes.

“I love you, Leo.” Quile said in a near whisper, pulling me onto the bed as I slipped in next to her, removing what was left of the lightly sand dusted clothes we had worn. That inexplicable yet so familiar feeling welled inside me with her words and I smiled as we curled into each other.

“I love you too, Quile.” I said as she rested her head on my chest and we both drifted into a peaceful sleep. Tomorrow there would be the festival to attend. It had been years since we were last here, though I had remembered that similar to Harrock, it involved bards and others talented in the arts including fire dancers later on when the sun had set. It would be a nice day, or one could hope it would be a nice day but of course there was that feeling that wouldn’t go away, that feeling that said something will go wrong. After all, be the festival arranged from two weeks or two months ago, that Lan-Tsai had fled here so close to such a gathering was never a good sign. Only time would tell.

[Angel Della Notte]

Quile lay with her head rested against Leo’s chest. She smiled hearing and feeling his heart beat. A heart that she knew belonged to her just as her belonged to him. “Goddess Leo I’ve missed this. Too many nights have I slept alone or in unwanted company.” Quile whispered quietly.

“Though it wasn’t as long for me love the thought of you alone or with him is unbearable.” Leo said brushing his hand thru her hair and across her ear getting a soft whimper from her. “Does my Goddess enjoy this?” He said.

“Mmmm your goddess is very much pleased.” Laying a kiss on his chest. Leo smiled then rolled over so he lay looking down at Quile. “Leo-” She said in surprise as Leo covered her mouth with a kiss.

“Shhh my love we wouldn’t want to wake Amadeo now would we?” Leo whispered.

“Why not?” Quile said with an impish grin.

================================================== ============

Quile and Leo lay entwined in each other’s arms sleeping peacefully. Quile’s avatar slowly began to fade out of sight leaving Leo lying by himself. Back in Harrock Quile woke up laying in her bed. She looked around for Leo realizing she was back in her room. She glanced down at her belly growing with child. Quile was happy to be with child she had always hoped to be a mother someday. Yet she was saddened that she couldn’t be with Leo and the others fighting to stop Lan-Tsai, fighting so her child could have a better future. Then again she still could be with them through her avatar thanks to Baji. Quile yawned and rolled back over it was late and casting her avatar out was draining.

================================================== ============

Leo woke the next morning rolling over to wrap his arms around Quile finding only the pillow she had slept on. He looked around the room thinking she had woke up and was already up and about. “Sorry love I needed to rest for a while.” Quile spoke into his mind another trick Baji had showed her.

“Understandable love you need all the rest you can get.” Leo said aloud.

“Leo I’m pregnant not on my death bed.” Quile said.

“I know love I know. Besides I don’t think even the mighty Jorin can hold you back.” Leo teased.

Quile’s avatar appeared behind Leo and wrapped her arms around his waist. “I doubt he could.”

“Quile you really should rest.” Leo said.

“Leo I can be in two places at once. As we speak I am back in Harrock asleep in my bed.” Quile said then kissed his cheek before walking over to the dresser they had seen the night before. “Now what do we have here? Come here dear.”

“Yes my lady?” Leo said walking over to her. Quile didn’t say anything just started holding clothes up to Leo. There were outfits from all regions of the world. Quile riffled thru the clothes tossing some on the floor some she made Leo try on. “Quile?” Leo asked some time later.

“Hmm? Yes dear?” She said still looking through the clothes.

“I’ve tried on more suits than I can count and twice as many lay on the floor . How many more can possibly be in there?”

“You know Leo when this is all said an done I’m going to have to find where this dresser come from.” Quile said.

“Why is that dear?”

“Every time I pull a garment out another takes it’ place.” Quile said.

“Sweet goddess we’ll be here all day.” Leo laughed.


Later that day Quile and Leo walked thru a crowded square. Leo wore a light green suit with a white turban. Quile wore a long green skirt that had a diagonal hem that started at a little below her hips and ended near the ground. She wore a pair of sandals that wrapped up her legs, a very short shirt that just barely covered her breast. Her hair was worn in loose with several brains woven in it. On her face she had a series of gems that made a pattern on her face. It was just the two of them. They had split up to cover more ground. There were dancers, gypsies, fortune tellers, bards, all kinds of performers. They walked past an alleyway and someone grabbed Quile’s wrist and pulled her into the alley. Leo ran after her reading a few spells.

“Lady Quile my master wishes to welcome you in your return to the Kardian desert and desires to have words with you.” An elf man said. “Concerning your last visit to our fair lands.”

“Quile stood at the end of the alley with a man holding each wrist. She looked From one to the other smiled then disappeared reappearing near Leo. “H-how?” All the thugs said at the same time.

“Who is your master?” Quile asked.

“I serve the great Pasha Raspree, my lady. Upon your last visit to our realms you were hired to perform for my master and this performance was not performed to his satisfaction. He feels you awe him another.” The elf said.

Your master never paid me and I recall I was in chains. I owe your master nothing.” Quile said as she started to turn around and away.

“You seek one of the name La-Tsai, don’t you?” The elf said. Quile stopped but didn’t turn around. “My master knows of this and has information that will help your quest.”

“What sort of information do you have?” Quile asked.

“I am not able to say they are secrets only he knows. Perform and he will tell all. The elf said. “Come to his palace as the sun sets. It once was Pasha Tanken’s palace I trust you can find it?”

“I’ll think about it.” Quile said then walked away.

“Quile what was that about?” Leo asked taking her hand.

“It happened before I met you. A long time ago. I’ve never really talked about it.”

“You don’t have to go on if you don’t want to.” Leo said pulling her close to him.

“It’s okay Leo, it’s a part of my life I thought was over.” Quile said. “When I first left the forest I struggled to get started like any bard. Somehow I found myself working as a street performer here in Kardian. Pasha Raspree was located in the desert at the time. He hired me to come to his desert palace and work for him. He said he would pay me and pay me well but it was nothing but lies. I never saw a cent and had troubles when I tried to leave. I tried to escape and found myself in chains. I stay there two years as his prisoner until I managed to escape. Since then I’ve never been back except when I came through with you. Pasha Raspree left me alone mostly because of the Pasha wars. It’s been so long I had forgotten about it though it seems he hasn’t forgotten.”

“Are you going to go?” Leo asked.

“As much as I don’t want to any information we can find would help. Leo I don’t want you to come. I can call my avatar back to me if anything goes wrong.” Quile said.

“Quile…” Leo said. “I don’t want you to face him alone.”

“Leo I don’t want you to get hurt. If anything were to happen to you….”

“Quile I know he can’t physically hurt you but I want to be there for you. We all have our devils to face but we don’t have to face them alone.” Leo said.

“Okay Leo but prepare a teleport spell incase something going wrong.” Quile said.

================================================== =============

The elf man walked into Pasha Raspree’s audience chamber followed by his thugs. “Where is my songstress?” Pasha Raspree a tall elf man with dark black hair said.

“Master she had a mage with her he used spells on her. I may have convinced her to come here on her own will though.” The elf said.

“When?” Pasha Raspree asked.

“Tonight after sunset.” The elf man said.

“Will the mage be with her?” Pasha Raspree asked.

“He many but I don’t know.” The elf said. “I’ve had the mages bring me a magic binding ring. Perhaps you could give it to her as a gift. The mage will be unable to help her.”

“Good. Tell me when she is here.” Pasha Raspree said.

[Mikeido]

The day wore on and the festivities were welcoming to the soul, brightening our spirits as we travelled from place to place. Of course, the thoughts in the back of my mind would not detract from that of Quile’s plight. I took comfort in at least knowing that she would not face this demon of her past alone and allowed me to be by her side when the moment came. Also I took some amusement in knowing that as soon as they tried anything, Quile would be able to merely laugh, wave and disappear of her own will. As would I merely leave the room with a teleport spell. Our guards after that would have to be much more aware for they had already stolen Quile into an alley once, and though she was under no threat personally, our connection to her could cause us some problem that may lure her real self or appearance of her avatar on regular occasions, to where he wanted her. This of course was not something I intended to allow to happen. None of us would be dragged into a bargaining with this person if something went awry.

Time went by and the concerns slipped more and more from my mind. Quile would be fine, we all would be fine and there would be nothing to worry of. After all, tonight was of celebration, dance and enjoyment. For all we searched we couldn’t find Amadeo nor Theron, though we had not made set to meet up at any specific time with the outing was more a casual affair. Not that either of us minded of course, to have some time alone with my love was something I couldn’t disagree with. As we danced arm in arm under the shade of an open air theatre, the band performing upon the stage flowing soft warm ballads to compliment the setting sun and cooling air, I knew this was what was worth living for. Even if it was just her avatar, the soul was there, dancing hand in hand with mine. With a gentle spin Quile fell back into the support of my arm, her gaze falling behind her to where an elven man dressed in a soft white shirt and greyed trousers stood a respectful distance though was obviously waiting to gain our attention. Quile tensed and flung herself from me, spinning as if a continuation of her dance and twirling to bring her hand up and slap the man across the face, had he not read the attack soon enough and also twirled away as though it were something they had both planned. Crossing the three steps to stand aside Quile who was tense to the point of being able to feel her heartbeat through her arm that I held gently, wondering just what had happened.

“Lady Quile please, I mean you no ill.” The man said, throwing up his open hands in defence.

“You thrive on the ills and naiveté of others Raspree, it’s been a while, I’m not as young or stupid as before and besides your idiot henchmen said we would meet you, after sunset. You’re not trustworthy to begin with, what do you want now?”

“My La…ah dear miss Quile,” he began, decide ding from both his own common sense and the dark look cast from both myself and Quile that using my and Quile’s name in the same sentence was far from a good idea.

“I am hurt. As you said, it has been such a long time. Have I not the power to change in that time aswell? I have seen, known and felt many things Quile, and of all the years after I…lost contact with you, one thing that I have known was that it was wrong to have treated someone that was so dear to me as I had. I had never a chance to relay my sorrow for what my past had become. Indeed we were intended to meet at my place though my companions told me that you were unsure of your decision and I thought to myself, if she should leave and not receive at least my apologies and this gift, then I would be quite grieved so decided to visit you personally. I can not expect you forgive me for what happened then, but I ask you accept this lady Quile.” He said, putting his hand to his pocket. My left hand that wasn’t pressed gently against Quile’s arm brushed against the single pistol held out of sight.

“A ring, be it sign of that which has been, running away from the gem, circling the hand and returning as something anew. People of mind anew, dear Quile I mean you no harm but only wish to know how well you have progressed in the life you had chosen, even in spite of my…less helpful past days in the matter. Is it so much to ask? Then, when I know you have lived on to become all you had aspired too, I shall gladly tell you all I know of the one called Lan-Tsai.” Pasha said, leaving the ring between his fingers for Quile’s easy grasp. She eyed the ring for a moment, her body relaxing though only slightly, the pounding pulse in her arm had calmed considerably however.

“You do owe me this much at least, Raspree. One condition though, Leo is with me at all times, you understand? Otherwise we leave, simple as that.”

“But of course, I would expect nothing less. I had taken the liberty to watch the pair of you dance, you are very happy together, and I know you would not be pleased to perform without him there. I am sure you have your plans for the rest of the evening. Lady Quile, you know where you may find me, I shall not intrude upon your festivities further. Thank you for allowing me this opportunity.” The dark haired elven male said, bowing as he slipped back and away through the crowd.

“God damn creep, he hasn’t changed.” Quile said, her voice rasped and dark with venom. Pulling both hands around her I hugged Quile’s waist and whispered a ‘shh’ past her ear, catching the edge and tickling it which then caused her to squirm and whimper gently. Quile’s body tensed against me again as she spun, though it was a warm, pleased tense rather than the cold defensive she had taken beforehand. Quile tapped my arm as she looked over to me, her eyes seeming lighter in the fading sun. Well, it was at least one reason they appeared lighter I thought as I grinned.

“Yes dear?”

“Don’t you play innocent with me, you know better than to tease a goddess like that, specially in a crowd like this, Leonardo.”

“Hmm, it was an accident?” I pleaded unconvincingly, Quile’s expression only gaining more of a grin as she shook her head no.

“Okay, hmm, I was trying to get that reaction?” I then suggested, pressing my left hand against the small of her back and my right through her hair, brushing her ear again. Quile’s gaze faltered as her cheeks flushed though she regained her composure quickly and laughed.

“Leo you don’t…besides I know it’s revealing but the dress isn’t cut that high dear.” Quile said as she stole a kiss to release some of the sudden heat. I couldn’t help but notice her heart had quickened again, though that too was now a beat of warm passion that cried out to be taken. As tempting as it sounded, there was also the matter of needing to visit this Raspree figure from Quile’s past for what information he had. We would have time for each other’s passions later. The kiss broke and Quile sighed of contentment as she grinned and laughed quietly to herself.

“Interesting idea though, have to save it for another time. I’m sure we’d find a dress in that closet that was just right.” She said, grinning as she knew I remembered the time choosing her clothes took. Though in truth it was something I had taken pleasure in aiding, to see Quile twirl from one dress to another, happily lost in the process though always turning to me for my thoughts. For the rest of the dance we held close to each other under a peaceful silence, letting the notes wash over us. Slowly the song calmed and quietened, smoothly fading out to an end. The crowd applauded the performance kindly for it had been a captivating and lovely piece they had played. The sun now rested below the far mountains and as the fire dancers began practicing and preparing, I knew this was about when we would need to go and visit this Pasha Raspree. Quile’s hands came back from around my beck, a cold metal brushing against my neck.

“Oh, your ring.” I said, noting it was still clasped in her hand.

“Yeah, would you hold it for me? I don’t trust that snake as it is but I don’t like to wear rings when I’m performing and this dress doesn’t have any pockets.” Quile said, brushing her hands down the sides. I could have thought of one place to tuck the ring though aside from sending a wrong impression to a wrong person, may not be quite as comfortable. Taking the ring I nodded.

“But of course my love.” I said, enveloping the ring in my hand and feeling an instant cold chill. Not one of metal however, one that reminded me of the dark room that Quile had been taken too when her voice was stolen. Though I spoke nothing about the feeling, a cold anger flared inside me. Both pistols were freshly loaded and primed as leaving them loaded for over a day or so would guarantee misfire. It had been just for caution, though I could tell from just passing my fingers, this was no good will ring.

“You’re sure you want to do this Quile?” I asked one last time, the strange property of the ring making me feel more and more than not all was as it seemed and we were walking into something better avoided. Quile smiled and nodded quietly.

“I’m sure, Leo. I can just cancel my avatar and you have the teleport spell prepared. We’ll be fine, don’t worry, love.”

“I just want to know you’re happy, Quile. It’s what I live for, so I have to ask. Alright, I suppose we should make our way over then.” I said as Quile nodded and gazed off into the distance. Hand in hand, step in step we walked, Quile leading the way to where essentially allot of things had begun for her life as I knew it.

By the time we reached the gates of what was obviously this Raspree’s palace, the sun had happily set and a backdrop of stars hung above us. The sounds of the festival were far off and only just reached our ears as faintly as could be. The guard at the gate smiled upon seeing us and opened the gate.

“You’ve been expected, go right ahead.” he said, neither of us gave any reply but walked on all the same. The palace was not as large as the king’s though it held it’s own sense of majesty if not in a more humble way. Upon the second floor, something blew up and covered the window for a second before moving to the side, into the darkness again. But what the hell was it? Perhaps just a trick of the night’s shadows on worried eyes. The guard at the main doors was the same, forcibly pleasant and letting us know we were expected. Moving in and following the stairway that fanned out across either wall joining at a great double doors. Pushing them open we were greeted with a room lightly hazed with smoke, pillows of various sizes and shapes arranged around the floor and a large pad sewn of beads upon the centre of the floor. At the far end of the room stood the Pasha Raspree stood, with two elven men behind him, one of which had been from the first encounter. Merely as we stepped into the room I could feel Quile tense, and transferred calming cantrip to her through the bond of our locked arms. At least she relaxed a little.

“Ah, a moonlight serenade with a beautiful hostess I am so glad you decided to join us Quile, and you…”

“Leo.” I said, nodding lightly, indeed we had not been introduced when he had appeared behind Quile.

“I said I’d think about it. You’d better not be blatantly lying this time Raspree.” Quile said bluntly and with venom that caught the other two in the room off guard as they glanced to their boss for any sign of a reaction.

“You…are not wearing your ring, Quile?” Raspree then continued to ask, a slight hint of uncertainty in his voice.

“It’s been all these years and you forget, I don’t wear rings when I perform, though thank you all the same.” She said, her smile one of false slant though nice enough for Raspree to return one, edged more clearly now with concern.

“Well, please my friends make yourselves comfortable, if you’ll excuse me one moment.” He said, slipping out between the two henchmen through a curtain of silk. Quile sat down and leaned back on the pillows as I did aside her, holding to her hand.

“You’ve come this far Quile and everything’s fine. Don’t worry about it, just focus on me when you sing.”

“Mmm, you don’t need to tell me to do that love, but thank you for being here with me.” Quile said, squeezing my hand lovingly. I smiled and nodded as much a reply as possible before Raspree returned, adjusting his over-shirt he sat down and smiled, waving a hand to gesture the other two away quietly as they did.

“It’s been so long Quile, it really has. I hear things of your fame and I can’t help but feel bad for bearing only a dark spot in your heart. I found news of your travels from Harrock, of who and what you follow.”

“How do you know these things?” I was quick to ask having not had the opportunity beforehand. Raspree smiled somewhat smugly.

“My good man I have eyes and ears everywhere, it is for my own safety to know things such as this. I believe you accompanied Ms. Quile those few years ago when she was passing through. It pained me that I could not visit her then though I was shall we say, preoccupied. Yet rejoice to know that she had returned once more, though with news of the Prince Mercian’s downfall and the rumours on the street about the curse in Harrock, well I couldn’t help but feel quite ambivalent over the whole situation. Well, if you are ready Quile, please, sate my curiosity, and I shall feed yours.” He said, gesturing that she had the place and time to sing. Quile straightened and smiled, though it was only to me that her attention lay, and Raspree seemed not to mind.

“You are the tiger burning bright, deep in the forest of my night. You are the one who keeps me strong, in this world. You sleep by the silent cooling steam, down in the darkness of my dreams.

All of my life I never knew, you were the dream I’d see come true, you are the tiger burning bright. I was the one who looked so hard I could not see. And now I could never leave without the love you give to me.

I live like a wild and lonely soul. Lost in a dream beyond control. You are the one who brought me home, down to earth. For you are the tiger burning bright, deep in the forest of my night. All of my life I never knew, you were the dream I’d see come true. You are the tiger burning bright.” Quile sung so sweetly, pulling at my heart and soul, teasing it out to pleasures only she could call, memories only the two of us could share of our pasts together, of all that had brought us to each others arms, of the songs it had created, the long tireless nights we had stayed awake with nothing but each other‘s warmth and a candlelight, trying to write things down onto paper. The song was true for and from us both, for we had written it on such a night in the loving caress of each others arms, She was my dream come true, just as I was her tiger burning bright. Raspree was also obviously moved by her performance as he wiped something from his eye and sighed.

“Ah, Quile you really have done so much in all these years. It’s so good to have you here again.” He said, and though we both wondered if he had meant visiting or other plans, neither said anything as Quile held her avatar in place and I the teleport spell.

“What can you tell us about Lan-Tsai?” Quile asked sharply, her voice a sharp change from her previous soft, melodic tone.

“Hmm, yes of course. I can tell you he is here, and that he is aware of your presence. I can tell you that he came to me with a proposition too. He told me that you shall be here in a few days seeking news of him. That I could lure you here and keep you to myself until he is fully restored, by when he shall grant me the best bardic women I could ever dream of. In return I shall teach Quile the subordinate she once knew, for Lan-Tsai informs me you were a troublesome woman whom did not know your place. You once knew it, did you not?” Raspree said, taking a white poll from within his over-shirt.

“I should have known you’d be of no use Raspree. Still, we get the last laugh, let‘s go Leo.” Quile said, waving to Raspree though her hand glimmered as she did and I noticed she had snuck the odd gem or coin into her hand in passing both guards and tables. Quile smiled though she was irritated it was still an amusing night and now we could disappear from this fools company as we had prepared too.

“I really didn’t want to do this, had you merely put on the ring you would have been fine my lady Quile. But please, do stay a while.” He said, tapping the staff to the ground and signalling two men carrying long barrelled muskets to appear from behind the drapes that surrounded the far corners of the room. Removing the pistols from under the covers, aimed and heightened my senses through magic to all that surrounded me. There were only five in the room, including me and Quile. There was no one directly outside either door, though any gunshot or ruckus would travel easily. I had two shots and three targets. Options were take down both muskets and have Raspree flee, take down one musket and Raspree, leaving one to hit me, Raspree would have been under order and given order to shoot nowhere near Quile. Or just cast the teleport and leave. The latter sounded good. Not leaving the sights from the two targets, I began the spells summon to myself.

“No.” Raspree demanded, tapping the staff again, causing a restricting bolt of whitish blue magic to streak out towards myself and Quile. The vines struck out and restricted both myself and Quile, sending us both to the cushioned floor.

“You see my dear I did not want to hurt you. But for your mage Leo had to be here, I thought the ring would suffice in stopping his ability to spirit you away. However I was forced to resort to more pressing measures since you would not wear it. You see, Lan-Tsai also said to dispose of the mage lover as he knew you would turn up alongside Quile no matter what, Leo, such predictable romantic it will be the death of you yet.” He said as he stood, chuckling. I tried, though I could not break nor work a spell through the bonds. Raspree stood and moved away.

“Take him to the drider. Take her to the disciplinary chambers, I shall be there shortly.” he commanded to the musket wielders that downed their weapons and moved to take us where we were apparently to go. Quile struggled though there was little distress in her eyes for she knew there was no danger to her, and that as soon as she was free she could return to my side, and we could be safe again. It was however an annoying predicament, but to know at least of one of Lan-Tsai’s allies within the city was a good thing.

“Put restrainers on them both aswell, I don’t need him teleporting out of the underground ruins and I don’t need her surprising us with anything either. She’s been his lover for however many years, it wouldn’t be amiss to have picked up something along the way.” Raspree ordered and soon after I felt a band pulled into place upon my arm. Though Quile was carried off in another direction, I could still hear her voice in my mind.

“Idiots…every single one of them. Suppose this was bound to happen, sorry love I’ll be there in a minute.” She said into my mind, to which I smiled and thought back, allowing the people carrying my encased self to be completely oblivious.

“It’s alright, I had thought there was something wrong, he cast that thing pretty fast, must have had it prepared in the rod, didn’t even get my spell out. See you soon.” I thought, quite amused at how bizarre this all appeared, being carried off to some underground ruins, and casually talking through telepathy with my love about meeting up again in a minute. For the moment I would just keep an eye on the scenery then, since there was little else to do now. Passing the usual hallways we soon reached rock walling and dim lighting. The place all felt a little bit more eerie now, and I could only imagine we were nearing the drider. Perhaps that was why our entry into the city was so smooth, all the drider, and possibly even sandworms were demanded to retract from causing problems for us, supposedly delivering Quile to Raspree smoothly. I couldn’t help but laugh at how wrong everything would go, how little he would be in the favourable eyes of Lan-Tsai and what pains he would be greeted with for failure.

[Angel Della Notte]

The guards dragged Quile down to another part of the basement, she may have never been in this particular basement but it was still familiar to her. There were chains on the walls, tables used to torture slave, prisoners or anyone else a Pasha wanted to. Quile shudders remembering the last time she had been in a room like this chained to a table as a pair of guards beat her with a whip. She began to struggle again as she was forced down onto a similar table and chained to it. Her struggling failed and in minutes she was bond to the table with the guards laughing at her. The room grew silent went Raspree cleared his throat and the two guards quickly fled the room.

“Ah my dear Quile this seems familiar now doesn’t it?” Raspree said grabbing a whip from the wall.

“Burn in hell Raspree.” Quile said as she dispelled her avatar. She opened her eyes expecting to be back in Harrock but was still in the torture room. “Ed' i'ear ar' elenea!”


“Something wrong my dear? You seem frustrated.” Raspree said.

“What have you done to me?” Quile said.

“Lan-Tsai told me all about you though I didn’t believe him at first. It’s hard to believe that a slave like you could be part goddess. To think I’ve made love to a goddess, it’s not something any man can boast about.” Raspree said moving close to kiss Quile but she spit in his face. “Feistier than I remember. Oh well you’ll learn your place again. Anyway what was I on about? Oh yes that band on your arm isn’t a normal spell bind. Lan-Tsai gave it to me saying it had the power to hold a goddess. It seems he wasn’t exaggerating.”

“Do you really believe Lan-Tsai will keep his bargain?” Quile said.

“Why should I think otherwise?” Raspree said.

“I know the man. I am his Queen after all. He’ll betray you once you’ve given him what he wants.” Quile said.

Raspree began laughing then said, “You’ve changed Quile I don’t think I’ve ever seen you this bold. Let’s see if your wit holds under the whip or will you beg like you always have? Promising me that you will do anything I desire if I stop.”

“Amin feuya ten' lle. Amin delotha lle” Quile said.

Raspree pulled a chain that forced Quile to her feet as she hung from her wrists. Raspree walked around Quile and cracked the whip. “You know something I’ve always wondered? While in your avatar form can you feel?” He said as he slapped the whip across Quile’s back tearing her dress and drawing a red line as she screamed. “Guess so.”


================================================== =============

Lan-Tsai stood over the slumped form of the once great goddess Jerni. Her skin was pale, her hair had began to fade and lose it’s shine. She looked like a sickly woman. Lan-Tsai stared down at the pitiful goddess for several minutes before he knelt next to her. “Soon Jerni you’re suffering will end and soon will your godhood be mine and my queens. Are you proud or ashamed? On one hand you’re daughter will take your place and on the other you will be the cause of the god’s fall.” He said. Jerni moved to say something but in her weakened state it was nothing more than a cough. “Shush, save your strength we wouldn’t want you dying too soon now would we? Forgive my absence but I must go retrieve your lovely daughter.”

================================================== =============

Quile hung only by the chains on her wrists, she had lost all strength to stand on her own as Raspree continued to whip her. “Come on Quile bet for me. Beg for me to stop. Beg for my mercy.” Raspree said as he moved to strike her but someone grabbed his whip. “What the hel-” He said turning to see Lan-Tsai standing behind him. Raspree quickly dropped to his knees lowering his head.

“My lord, I didn’t expect you so soon.” Raspree said.

Lan-Tsai dropped the whip and drew a dagger from his belt cutting Raspree across his face. “Quile is a queen, she’ll never beg.”

Raspree clutched at his cheek but didn’t look up, “Forgive me my lord, I only was trying to instill in her the obedience she once had.”

“Get out of my sight!” Lan-Tsai yelled to which Raspree fled the room much as his guards had earlier. Lan-Tsai walked over to Quile and spun her around to face him. She barely hung onto consciousness. “Quile, you know this had to be done. You’ve been a naughty girl. I am to be king and I can’t have my queen behaving as you have.”

“Lle naa haran e' nausalle” Quile said in elivsh.

“Oh no dear I am much more than a king of my own imagination. I will be the king of the gods. You should feel privilege Melamin you will be my queen and high queen of the gods.” Lan-Tsai said.

“You’ll never succeed my friends wil-” Quile started to say but was cut off.

“You’ll friends will die if they interfere. It would be wise for them to abandon this quest. They’ll live longer expect for the mage there is no saving him. Nothing will stand between me and my queen. Anyway enough babble.” Lan-Tsai said grabbing Quile’s neck and forcing a kiss from her. Quile felt the air around her change and her eyes were forced shut when they opened she lay back in her home in Harrock very much pregnant again. Lan-Tsai leaned over her. “Time to go home Melamin, I have a surprise waiting for you there.” He kissed her again and this time they appeared in the chamber Lan-Tsai had been earlier. Jerni was slumped against the far wall chained to it.

“Mother!” Quile shouted breaking from Lan-Tsai’s grasp as she ran to Jerni. Quile knelt next to her weakened mother. “What has he done to you? I swear I’ll get you free.”

“Shush, Quile it’s too late for me.” Jerni rasped.

“Hate to break this little reunion but I’ve never been a patient man.” Lan-Tsai said stepping up with a dagger and two glasses. He pulled Quile away from Jerni then knelt between them. Quile moved to stop him but hit an unseen wall.

“What the hell are you doing?” She shouted.

“Securing our godhood my love, legend says by drinking the blood of a god one would receive their immortal life. You and I are half god by drinking their blood we would become complete.” Lan-Tsai said slitting Jerni’s wrist and catching the blood in the glasses. Jerni groaned as the blood flowed from her and filled the glasses. Quile pounded on the unseen wall trying pointlessly to break through it. “It’s time my love.” Lan-Tsai said sliding over to Quile and placing a glass in her hand. “Drink and become the goddess you were born to be.”

“I-I” Quile stammered.

“Quile drink it.” Jerni said softly the life flowing from her.

Tears ran down Quile’s cheek as she brought the glass to her lips and drank the whole glass. “Ah!” Quile shouted as she dropped the glass, pain rushing through her. She screamed and fell to the ground not moving.

One of Lan-Tsai’s imps flew next to her and pressed it’s hand to her neck. “Master she’s dead.”

Lan-Tsai turned to Jerni, “What’s the meaning of this?” He shouted but Jerni was already dead. He turned back to Quile setting his own glass down as he pulled her into his lap. “How? This wasn’t supposed to happen.”

Quile’s lifeless form suddenly jerked and her eyes shot open as she gasped for air. Her once green eyes now glowed purple. “I-I feel strange.” Quile said her voice even more musical than it had been.

“Can it be?” Lan-Tsai said grabbing his dagger and cutting it down Quile’s arm. It began to bleed but was soon consumed by a silver fire. When the fire died all traces of the wound were gone. “It worked my love you are a goddess.” Quile pulled free of Lan-Tsai and glanced over to Jerni seeing her mother dead. The unseen wall now gone Quile ran to her fallen mother. Away from her Lan-Tsai picked up the second glass and drank.

[Mikeido]

My amusement over how the situation was deemed to turn was short lived as the cave darkened, all sense of light, natural or otherwise fading to be replaced only with the feint distant scuttling of a thousand legs. Quile may well come back to my side and that would be all well and good, though the Drider and area we were in would still pose a possible problem. I noticed as the pace of the walk slowed how none of my weapons had been taken, nothing had been removed from my person. Either they were giving me something for a last stand, or something for a quick death. I however, intended it to be neither.

“Nearly there.”

“You can tell? I hate these damned caverns, damned orders to not bring any torches past that point, why should we care?”

”You’d care when the Drider got blinded by the light and swarmed up in a rage to tear you apart.” One of the two to either side of me replied, receiving a cold silence from the other as the walk continued.

“This’ll do.” The one who knew what was going on said as I felt myself drop to the ground again.

“Too right it is, can’t see a damned thing anymore.” The other replied, brushing his hands against the wall.

“Are you done complaining? Come on, it’s a straight tunnel back up and there’s nothing you can trip on. We reach the light again and hit the ward so the Drider don’t come up and tear you to pieces. That or you can stay here and complain for a little while before they do come over.” He said before they both left quietly. Due to the magic used to halt us, I was left unable to follow or attack them and merely lay in this silent darkness. I felt something throb against my chest as I lay there, though could do nothing about it other then listen to the pounding in my head.

A shrill scream tore through the cave that struck me from the cold reverie. Though…was it truly from the cave? I pulled myself to my feet without any apparent problem now and looked back up the corridor. Nothing but a dim light closing in the far distance graced my sight. I was here now, and only now did I feel some deeper sense of dread wash up and threaten to overwhelm me. For the voice had been Quile’s, and it had emanated through my mind. Something wasn’t right, and I couldn’t do anything to get to her. Least not with this stupid band on I thought, though as I tried to remove it, I was greeted with failure as the band seemed bound by some higher magic. The sort of thing I knew of, though never thought all too humanly possible to create. It wasn’t hard to guess who was behind the scenes in all of this, holding the strings. Placing my hand to the pendant however, only received a cold isolation. Indeed now, I was alone.

At least I still had the pistols, I thought to myself as I turned back on the now closed and warded exit and turned in to what they intended to be the death of me. Though I didn’t know how or where I would go, my resolve to deny them that small pleasure was just as strong. As I stood and moved I wondered what the previous guy was complaining about so much, this place didn’t appear to be so blindingly dark at all. I heard from here and there the odd clatter or scratch as I walked, though I found no Drider as I continued down the singular hallway. Meeting its end, I found a place that opened up into a larger tiered area. On the walls of this new room were murals depicting some long ancient battle. I barely doubted this was the time of Lan-Tsai’s mortality, when he first rose to challenge the gods themselves.

Most interestingly however was at the very top of the twin stairwell that led to a higher chamber, was a mural depicting something I was not to fully comprehend upon first sight. For upon it stood a black haired man with familiar looking robes with both hands stretched to the heavens. Around him were shades of green, grey and red though the paint had faded down to merely surround the figure. What concerned me most, however, was the chain that floated around his neck. For upon that chain lay a silver leafed pendant and a ring of white and black bands that twirled together to create a ring, the head of which sat a black skull. Though I knew not how, or indeed why, the skyward bearing figure looked like he was I. My mind raced with questions and uncertainty, why was this here, why did this figure look like me? The wall and indeed ware of the painting gave it the look to be of many years age, though how then could it possibly appear to be similar to a human, or indeed any race considering it had been certainly no millennia since Quile and indeed Naitachal had granted me these items that it showed.

“Even stones can lie” I murmured to myself as I left through the door to the right of the painting and found myself on the balcony of another great hall. One would think had this not been underground and inhabited by Drider, then it could well have been a place of great nobility. Ironic that it was instead habitat of the discarded and the cursed. From the secluded spot upon the balcony I crouched down and tried to conjure a spell of invisibility before I was greeted with a mind blank again. I silently cursed, of course I was still blocked from such, why else would I even be down here? Strangely enough a two legged, female Drow appeared on the floor below, observing the area as though it could sense something was wrong. Perhaps it was better that I was binded in this circumstance, had the Drow sensed my conjuration or any other magical aura I might exude, then there would have been more immediate trouble. Still she stood without saying a word as though she thought she could sense something out of the usual. Perhaps when I had been delivered here, the local populous had been informed of the moment.

“Stiller naubol” she hissed, walking past the table and continuing onwards through another door. I sat there, holding my breath in for a moment. Though I cared little for the drow tongue, I somehow knew she had just spat ‘still nothing’. Perhaps they were looking for me; perhaps she was looking for something else, or the lack of something else. Since I had gotten here, I had seen no Drider, and this was the only Drow if anything that had passed my presence. Moving across the higher walkway quietly kept my minds eye on the door the Drow had exited through, and held my breath in anticipation for any other sounds that might indicate an entrance or motion. Nothing came other then the echo of my own feet as I reached a strange ornate doorway. Placing my hand to it felt a similar chill to that of when I touched the table that had been used in Harrock to subdue the people whose song souls would be drained from their throats.

Quietly I pushed against the doorway, peering inside as I did so and finding a strange hallway that seemed different from the ones before. I wasn’t sure what it was to begin with, perhaps merely the strange ornate working of the hallways walls, though as I stepped through, the true force of the hallway struck me. Scent and sight were altered in a way I at first didn’t understand and squinted against. I soon realized it was the air current that waved some form of incense over my way that disorientated the senses. Why Drider would burn incense though, I couldn’t know. Perhaps however, the Drider were more mere subservient to a more silent underground Drow society, that even the Pasha was arrogant towards. Though the hallway opened up into a few smaller chambers, they showed to have nothing inside, or were locked or when I merely moved near it I was given the feeling that they should not be opened. So moving onwards I found another set of double doors, the other side of which I could tell very well was occupied with something. Occupied with not only something that chanted, but the origin of the strange incense that burned on my sinus.

In knowing that the room ahead was occupied, I was cautious upon opening it. As I did though a cold air rushed through and the chanting increased. Who or what they were chanting too, I wasn’t sure I wanted to know, yet still I moved forward into the room, hiding down beside a small rocky crevasse. Across the way many Drider chanted whilst moving rhythmically, all under one higher stand where a Drow exuding a powerful aura stood.

“Venorsh” He demanded, waving his hand over the crowd which fell into a muted fixation quickly. The words reverberated through my mind, he had demanded silence and they had given it without pause. What caught my eye more however was the large mural with what appeared to be two figures locked in bloody combat on a large battlefield. One was the figure that resembled myself, holding in one hand a crystal dagger, and in the other, a golden arrow that had pierced his chest. The battlefield assassin I saw was one that I could not at first comprehend or accept the imagery of. For the one whom held a bow of silk in one hand and a skull of black in the other appeared to be none other then my flowing red-headed goddess, Quile. Though she was in the image suspended upon silver wings as she appeared to glide back in triumph.

I felt my mind again reel again with thoughts. How could this mural be here, depicting with such unambiguous fervor, that Quile would strike me down? Then my mind wandered back to the skull she held in her hand. Was it possible? Could Lan-Tsai gain power to possess her soul and heart? Could it be that he had or would gain the power to turn her against me? No, these were just stones. Stones too could lie, and bastardized false gods could create the means for them to do so. This was what I told myself for the reassurance that these walls did not hold some predetermined destiny. The Drow’s speech tore me from thoughts of the mural.

“You are all gifted, chosen servants of the dark gods.” He said, which received a sharp uproar from the Drider crowd. For a moment I faltered, wondering how I could understand this creatures word so easily. Though I knew some small elements of the Drow language, I knew nothing enough to know this. The Drow continued and I thought no more of it for now.

“Tonight we sacrifice up to our dark gods those who have failed their faith. Bring her.” He commanded from a pair of well armoured Drider who appeared upon the platform holding a woman of pale skin and long black hair.

“Kilanai has failed in her task, and as our arisen god Lan-Tsai has decreed, she shall be given to the goddess she claims the name of daughter to, Kallia.” He said, waving his hand forward as through the darkness a path of pure magic formed from the very air, leading out to a central pedestal that hung from the low ceiling.

“Praise to her sacrifice, praise unto our god.” He shouted before one of the Drider holding her drew a glistening dagger across her neck and plunged it into her chest before releasing her to unceremoniously fall into the darkness. The Drider hollered as she fell out of my sight, though what I knew next was something I could not have imagined to have sensed, even here. For within the pit exploded a wave of dark magical energies that threatened to shake my very being. The Drider began chanting once again.

“A-le-frick, A-le-frick, A-le-frick.” They cheered as the wave of energy continued to pulse then faded.

“The wrath of our god and his greater servant has been averted once again. Depart now - as always - in his service.” The Drow said, waving away the Drider. I looked back to where the leading Drow stood and for the briefest moment thought that he had locked eyes with me, though it passed in the same instant that it crossed. I sat for a moment longer, wondering if I could get a better look at just what sort of god spawned creature could exude such a power. I soon found I would not be denied my curiosity as a charge of dark energy struck along my back and forced me forward, diving into the abyss that had swallowed Kilanai. Striking the hard earth I rolled and lay for a moment, unaware of what exactly had happened, though assuming that the Drow had noticed my presence. As I stood I unconsciously conjured some cantrips to clear my head though was more shocked than I had thought I should be when they worked. It was only then that I noticed that the band that ensnared my hand had faded. Be it due to the wave of energy, my distance from the surface or the last bolt of darkness that had struck me I knew not. What I did know however was that I was again in control of my abilities, and I was far from alone.

“Hmm, what is this?” A voice rasped from the darkness as great claws raked across the dirt towards me. From the darkness a hideous creature not entirely dissimilar to the Drider’s cursed lower shells came forth. Six of leg and a hide far lighter than the Drider’s black coat, one could almost think it was once flesh. Though as it crept forth I realized I was mistaken, there were but four legs and two elongated arms that it used to scuttle forward in it’s low, curious stature. It’s head held two dark red eyes that fixated on me as it’s large nostrils sniffed intently and it’s near bat-like ears perked. Then, the creature growled and with an unexpected speed launched its head skyward, as if to protest to the Drow above.

“I smell no blood. Throat cut first, blood gouging, <i>then</i> it falls into the pit. The sacrifice is refused, you shall know our wrath.” It hissed, slowly moving its head back down to glare intently at me with a large maw of razor sharp teeth.

“Hmm, but what of you, little one? You seem somehow ah…familiar to me.” It pondered, staring me down with an eye at least as big as my clenched fist. I backed up a step, away from its putrid breath that still had the fresh scent of blood and gore on it. The beast saw this motion and took a step forward as though this was all a game. As it did I pulled up a pistol from my side.

“Stand back, unless you don’t want to be able to see out your left eye, it wouldn’t be too hard to hit.” I warned, holding what little ground was left between myself and the wall. The beast seemed taken aback at my words, though I somehow doubted it was in fear.

“That voice, I didn’t think it was possible. So…the rumors were true.” The beast said, rearing back and cracking a bellowing laugh.

“What do you mean?” I asked, moving away from the wall and circling the creature though letting no sense of guard down.

“Ah, of course you do not know me. Even had I been as I was when I first entered Harrock, when I first set the fruit vendor’s stall alight, you would not know me for we never met. At least, not in person. Like you, I was once a mage and lover of music. Though whereas you may live for thoughts of love and joys, I lived for the thoughts of suffering and chaos. I once met a dark bard…ah, how stirring the song he played me was. How would I have known though, that the next dark elven creature I should seek out and meet would be much more of a benefactor to my joys.” He said, perking his ears and walking away from me for a moment and grumbling to itself as if in thought. With a remarkable agility the beast turned and grinned, continuing its story.

“Oh, I was given music, but it came at a…price. The Drow sensed and extracted the darkness within me. It is for them I have to thank the boon of hearing. I was amazed beyond word to be able to hear any sound I should so desire. Such magic I thought must have been granted from the gods, and how it was so. I alone, became Lan-Tsai’s pet so to speak. Of course, nothing comes for free, and this is the result of that change. Now, I stay, no am <i>kept</i> here to keep the foolish, calculating Drow and their accursed Drider in check. They fear me, they fear my wrath, and therefore they fear to plot against my master. Thanks to Lan-Tsai, I am…changed. I have become a god, within my own realm. You know, I could hear her screams as they lashed into her.” He said, gesturing up to the mural.

“Quile’s? What does that mural mean? How long has it been there?” I asked, raising the pistol again, though Alefrick seemed to disregard it and turned to look up at it again, chuckling to itself.

“What does it mean? Leonardo it paints your destiny, why ask me? How long has it been there? Longer than I, that much I can inform you.”

“Lies, how is that possible?” I asked, looking up at the morbid scene depicted and back down to the warped figure before me. Alefrick grimaced and shook his head.

“No. No more questions, no more worship. I grow weary of this place, not even the music of bards or suffering, not even the sacrifices quells me now. Time to run, time to scream, time…to die.” Alefrick rasped before the four back legs whirled into a flurry of motion and the beast lunged forward, sending a sharp clawed hand forward into the wall behind where I had been standing. I had rolled to the left of it, expecting to be showered lightly with debris was instead greeted with a gathering of floating rocks, all under his power and whim. Pulling myself to a stand I ran from the now moving collection of rock as it pounded down into the ground behind me. As Alefrick laughed, I wondered what I could do to take this beast down. Sure, I had magic though so did the beast and more of it since it was gifted by that false god. I had the pistols aswell; perhaps they would prove to have some use. Alefrick chuckled more as he swung round and taunted.

“Yes, run little bardic mage, run.” Before a hand came up and collided with my side, sending me off my feet and slamming into the rock wall. I rolled down and fell unable to stand for a moment as my senses escaped me. Down here, the combination of incense and gore was more overwhelming then it had been anywhere else, and as my senses came back, they came back with the added sting and something equally as dark though not born of the noxious scent brooded within me, clawing its way to surface. It felt that with every heaving breath, every growl and footstep Alefrick made, it came closer to surfacing. As the creature glared over at me and grimaced again I observed it and looked for any weak points, either in physicality or magical weakness. The beast before me appeared to be a solid wall of raged power. Not what I was looking for.

Alefrick opened his dark maw again and rushed forward, hissing a tone that escalated into a scream as he moved. In trying to exploit this I shot the pistol in hand, lodging a ball in the back of his throat. Alefrick ceased and reared as though he had swallowed something irritating and growled, coughing blood. As Alefrick seemed distracted, I looked around for something more to combat the beast. By a small heap of ash I saw a small crystal dagger, and rushed over to pick that from what I could only surmise were the remains of Kilanai. Dropping the discharged pistol, withdrew the second and rushed for the dagger, leaping as a gust of wind overtook me and a smashing pound sounded behind me. I knew then that Alefrick had noticed my move and tried to slam me down as I ran. The roll ended with the crystal dagger in hand and my sight set back on Alefrick. His ears perked and he spun again to face me. His dark, enraged eyes glared over at me as did mine at him. My heart pounded in both my chest and head, threatening to break from me and explode. Just as my heart tried to escape my chest, I felt as though something else was attempting to claw its way in at the same time. I placed my hand against my chest and felt the stabbing cold of the chain and its pendants. Without warning a voice rushed through my mind as though it were Quile’s though it could not possibly be for the tone was definitely male, the tongue of Drow.

“Dos iglata sslig'ne ilta, rivvil.” It reminded. With its departure, I felt everything go silent, as though time itself ceased. Closing my eyes, I sighed deeply.

“Usstan zhaun, usstan zhaun. Usstan orn kku nindol. Nin.” I replied in a low, even tone. The fact that I didn’t know Drow that fluently didn’t even come to mind. All that mattered now was the energy that had found its way into my being, and the overwhelming will it granted to rip this creature apart. I raised my hands and conjured a spell using a language I knew nothing of, though it slipped from my lips so simply, as though it was subconsciously native to me. Perhaps…

“Vrine'winith.” I commanded, and the beast ceased its advance, falling to the ground as though it had been crippled. Still the spell grew in my hands until a black mist hovered between them.

“Dos el nin.” I told the creature in a low and even tone. It only grinned.

“Finally, I can…again be…free of this...suffering. Thank you, Leonardo.” It sighed before the black mist was released unto it, rending it down into a similar form of dust as to that of Kilanai. The room fell silent again and a distilled calm fell over me. My mind was torn, for I knew then that my power was not merely my own. I had to grin as I realized fully what had happened and gripped the ring upon the chain.

“I did promise I would protect her, my friend. We still live; I shall fulfill that vow yet.” I whispered mostly to myself, though I knew be it this world or the next, Naitachal was still with us.

“Ol’s lil uss d’ ap’za.” The commanding Drow shouted to the crowd of Drider I had accumulated. The last fight had drained me both physically and mentally. Even with the inclusion of Naitachal’s necromantic energy I was drained. Infact that was likely the reason I felt so powerless now, merely containing his energies within me had proven to be a feat in itself. I found I was again unable to understand the Drow tongue though my vision remained perfect in this darkness.

“Sila ukta.” The Drow commanded as the Drider began scuttling down the sides towards me. None drew weapons though I didn’t like the sound of what had been said. I thought to draw weapon, though I had one shot, and I didn’t intend to use it on myself so allowed myself to see where this would lead.

“Doer, doer.” One Drider decorated in polished black armour said, waving past him towards the hillside they had climbed down from. I didn’t really know what he was saying, though knew well enough it was motioning for me to move up. As I moved up all the Drider seemed to watch me, not with a bloodlust but more simple interest. In felling what they worshiped, I wondered if they were now replacing that with me.

I reached the top of the abyss and stood opposite the Drow that had commanded them. Silently he observed me for a moment before spinning on the spot and gesturing I follow. With nowhere else to go, I followed the dark elf through the cave and numerous other passageways that led away from the aura the room behind held.

“I know who you are, I’ve been expecting you.” The Drow said in fair English. I wondered for a moment whether the ability to understand their tongue had returned, though I knew well enough it had not for the Drow’s speech was more fractured and thoughtful.

“You do? How?” I asked as we walked.

“You are the one of destiny. Not even the gods can affect what you shall become, and what you shall do when you become that. Behold.” He said, ending as a double door was pushed open and a long table spanned the centre of the room with small magical lights dotted around the ceiling. At the far end of the room stood something I at first couldn’t comprehend. Another mural spanned the far wall, yet in this one it was the dark haired mage…me, that was victorious. Standing over the red headed goddess that lay limp over his arm which in the palm of he held a black skull. His other hand held a crystal dagger that had plunged deep into her chest, piercing her heart. Her arrow of gold lay upon the ground in a pool of blood as was her bow of silk falling from her hand. I cocked the second pistol and slammed it to the back of the Drow’s head, enraged by this creation.

“Vel'bol zhah l' hass'l d' nindol?” I demanded an explanation in the Drow tongue again, feeling the will to rend this dark elf’s soul from its mortal shell growing inside me.

“It is a sign of what may be. My master told me that should you ever come, that you must see this. You would understand, if only in time, you would understand the meaning of what it shows. I can say no more. I am…sorry.”

“Why are you showing me this? Shouldn’t you have just killed me where I stood?”

“No. We are considered evil, yes, though who accompanies you, even now?” He said, gesturing to my chest. Yes, one known as a dark elf did accompany me, one known as the evil calculating cousin of the elf had given his life as far as we knew to restore mine. Through it all I found myself smiling if only lightly.

“What now then?”

“Now you must leave, there is no place for you here. Through that corridor, you shall find your exit. Answers you seek can be found beyond that door.” He said, motioning to the door. I nodded my appreciation and walked onwards to the aforementioned doorway.

Moving along to it and placing a hand against the wards, wondered how all this would turn out. I still didn’t understand the point in those murals, and though I still wanted to believe they were merely Lan-Tsai’s work intended for confusion and distortion, the crystal dagger in my hand and the quiet voice that accompanied me would tell me otherwise. My hand moved and the wall before me rippled before it merely faded from sight. Natural light returned and I knew this was different from the way I had come in, though it would fare well enough in returning me to the Pasha’s palace.

Indeed moments later I surfaced through a locked and bolted metal door covered further by a curtain. Of course now the doorway was of little obstruction to me and it appeared as though it were not even locked as I walked up and opened it. The two guards on the other side of the door posed little problem too as I merely raised a hand and whispered shush. They looked on bewildered for a moment before falling to the ground in a heap. The Pasha, Raspree would be here somewhere, I could still sense the foul magic he had used to bind us from using our own spells. Worryingly however, I could not sense Quile, was it possible that Lan-Tsai had recovered enough to steal her away already? Well, he did have the Pasha for a momentary ally so perhaps it was possible. Whatever the case, as soon as I found him, I would have my answers.

As I walked through the place, I saw what others saw, the usual frontage of equity and pleasure that was advertised to the bards and dancers who showed an interest in the place. Of course, through Quile’s experience, I knew better and found it to be no surprise when I passed a room filled with chains. This I assumed was the room Quile had been detained before Lan-Tsai would have come for her. Where Raspree was however was another, more immediate matter. Through him I would find the answers to where and how I could find an end to this.

The place seemed very quiet for something that had such a reputation as it did, perhaps I was merely in the areas that didn’t need such high security, for in the front areas I had seen far more guard then this. A single flight of normal looking stairs greeted me this time. I brushed my hand across the mahogany banister, it had been but moments that I had been within the Drow and Drider’s realm, though it was chilling enough to cause me to savor the sense of things as simple as the wood of a staircase. My senses other then sight guided me now to the double doorway that resided at the end of the hallway. Music lightly washed over me from all around as I walked over and quietly opened the door. Indeed there stood the Pasha himself, tending to a cut that lined his cheek. As he murmured something to himself, I waited for the inevitable locking of eyes in the mirror. There it was, his eyes caught mine and went rapt with fear. The mirror wavered and shattered. Raspree stammered as he spun around and whipped his rod into hand. With a grip of telekinesis I grabbed the rod and threw it from his hand without leaving the doorway, merely waving it to one side.

“It appears now that the tables are turned, Raspree. Now then, wasn’t there something you wanted to tell me?” I asked, using another bolt to grab and drag him to within a few feet of me and a few inches off the ground. The Pasha struggled and gasped for a moment as the binding bolt of magic held tight on his neck.

“I…don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Come now Raspree let’s not play games, I really don’t have the patience for it.” I said, gripping the connection it held to him tighter then throwing him back into the dresser.

“You know that cut looks like it stung a little.” I said, raising a finger in line with the cut which then hissed and smoldered. Raspree screamed out in agony.

“My…my guards will come, they will sort you out.”

“Much as I’d like to stay and play with all your little fools, no they won’t be coming. You can scream Raspree, but only you and I will hear. Now if you’re done, where is Quile?”

“I…I don’t know, Lan-Tsai took her away with him, I swear it, that’s when he cut me.”

“And where might I find him?”

“I don’t know, really. I have some control of magic but I am not a god, he could be anywhere in this world or the next.”

“Wait, what do you mean the next?” I asked, picking him up as I walked further into the room.

“He…he told me he was attempting to trap the gods, Jerni infact and that he could retain his godhood from her. If he has taken Quile, he may already have that, it could be too late for you, mage.” He said, his voice gaining confidence in it’s tone. Again I yanked the Pasha from the floor and held him to eye level.

“I still breathe and I still walk. I still love Quile and so long as there is life within me, it is far from too late, Pasha.” I said, throwing the fool again and this time launching him through the window. Shame there was a balcony a floor or two down, he landed with non-mortal wounds, though I took some solace in that he wouldn’t be getting around quite as much for at least a little while now. Stepping through the window myself, bounded down with little trouble on a current of magic and passed the crippled Pasha, landing on the soft grass that surrounded his palace. I knew it wasn’t too late, I knew there was still time. How? Because I knew that in Harrock, under lock and ward lay the one thing that bound Lan-Tsai to his mortality, his very own casing that still held the base fiber of his being. So long as that remained, he was yet to be destroyed, though he would not yet either reach a sense of godhood. I walked back to the King’s palace to await Amadeo and Theron’s return. There was one or two places we needed to be if we ever intended to cease his ascension. The first I knew by some whisper in my being, was the Harrock Kingdom vault.

[Darknight Z0]

Kage shook the pounding from his skull as he tried to clear his vision. Somewhere on the very edge of his mind he heard a faint voice but it faded as his vision cleared and he soon lost all of its words.
He looked around him remembering where he was. Next to him on the roof were two unconcious guards, one snoring rather loudly.

"Looks like it was naptime for everyone and i wasnt paying attention..." he said swiftly jumping to his feet and walking towards the entrance inside. Almost at the same time that he reached the door a shattering of glass rang out through the night, Kage had spun and reached the edge of the roof to look down almost before the glass had reached its conclusion to tinkle on the balcony pavement.
Kage watched in slight amusement, if confusion as Raspree flew out through the night air to thud rather quietly on a balcony 10 or so feet below the original window he had...exited.

A familar twinge made Kage duck silently and he watched as a mage floated down and out from the window.
"Leonardo..." Kage said recognizing the individual from the caravan that had entered the sity earlier. But he was alone, and apparently in a bad mood. Something was wrong.
"Wheres Quile?" Kage asked himself, already guessing what had happened anyways. His thoughts were interuppted as a trio of guards opened the balcony doors to Raspree. They pointed at the departing Leo and one pulled back on his longbow. Kage would have took the moment to point at that shooting at mages who already have beaten your boss isnt the best thing to do, but then again Kage was already over the edge and speeding to meet them.

The Guard aligned his arrow, and pulled tight his bow only faintly noticing the flash of darkness and silver in the night air that seemed to arrive only for a moment. He withheld on firing however when he felt his two companions hastily step back in the crunching glass. As he looked across his arrow to the now standing figure of Kage the arrowhead fell from the shaft where it had been severed. The bowman relaxed his bow and fainted falling haphazardly across the rump of Raspree.
Kage turned to the two remaining guards who eyed each other and him suspiciously until Kage held up his hands and sheathed his blade.
"I surrender" Kage said unmoving. The guards would have been well advised to see the slight glimmer in Kages eyes. Instead they both drew their swords and ran at him with a shout...which quickly turned into a set of screams followed by two distinct but loud thuds as Kage manipulated the running fools right over the edge of the balcony. Slight moans and pains of discomfort filtered up from the bushes below.
Kage stood over the edge of the balcony and shook his head.

Good help was hard to find.

As Kage mused over the so far confused and amused happenings of the evening he heard the moaning Raspree and knelt next to the worse for wear elf.
As Raspree opened his eyes Kage waved and held up a small vial.
"Now answer some questions for me and ill give you this here bottle of..." Kage began before the pained Raspree interuppted. "Healing potion?" the man coughed as he weakly reached his hands out.
Kage looked to the bottle for a moment and then Raspree. "Sure. In any case where is Quile?" Kage asked tentatively aware of the answer.
"Gone..." came the faint reply from Raspree as he once again moved his hands to the bottle.
"Where to?" Kage said not moving his hand away but not letting Raspree have the bottle.
"Dont know...Lan Tsai..." was all Raspree got out before the hand holding the bottle lashed out with a wicked cross punch that sent the man into sleep land once again. Kage stood up and tossed the bottle on the knocked out mans chest.
"It's a bottle of slow-fall potion, for the next time you decided to go window jumping." Kage said to the unhearing man.
With a leap Kage descended onto the lawn below and then was off at a swift pace, pausing only to the leap the outer wall.
"I knew i should never have gotten out of bed this morning..." Kage said outloud as he sped along the claybaked rooftops of the city.

~Earlier~
Kage hated his dreams. Well more precisely he hated his nightmares...well even more precisely he hated that they were neither. They were summons, and interupttions and general annoyances to the way of life that he had taken some use to by now. But what he hated even more than all that, and which he would never breath aloud to another soul...was that they were right about everything.
Well almost everything.
But it was in this type of a mood that he found himself awakened by the presence of others. A quick mental note counted the men currently present, as he heard and felt them move around his bed. Making no movement to indicate he was awake, Kage sighed inwardly. Was it that time of the month already?

On cue one of the men lashed out to remove the covers as the other two brought down heavy clubs with a series of swift blows. The men tore into the bed and its occupant raining blows upon it until a flurry of feathers and some torn sheets were all that remained.
One of the men pulled back the sheets over what had remained still the entire time.
It was a large straw figure with a small note pinned to it that said "haha".
"Well he doesn't look any worse for wear." Kage said from next to the confused man holding the remains of a sheet.
The men looked at each other briefly then at the staw figure in the bed, and then Kage again.
'Great', thought Kage,'Got the genuis group this month.'
As the light of recognition dawned on him the man holding the sheet turned with a shout of anger but quickly went quiet as Kage gave the man a solid uppercut which knocked the man over onto the bed and unconcious. It also gave Kage a ringing pain for a second in his knuckles and he danced around foolishly holding his injured fist as the two men swished and flailed about him with their weapons. After a few moments of this embarassing display, Kage smoothly snapped out a hand to bring another man down in a heap as he suddenly found his breathing less than able from the blow to his windpipe.
Kage casually turned to the last man.
"Alright now youve made your point, please gather up your friends here i need to get changed." Kage said as he kicked over the out of breath man kneeling on the floor to walk past him. He sorted through some clothes for an overshirt to cover his bare chest and turned his back to the man.
The slow fellow stalked meatily towards him as he did so.
"Im warning you, dont do it. Dont even think about it. Your gonna end up breaking something and then im really going to..." Kage said as the lumbering oaf swung widly and missed Kage who had manged to sidestep him while pulling the shirt on. The tinkling of glass rang out in the morning air like a doomed siren and the thug actually stiffened for a moment. He turned to look at Kage but he was gone. He suddenly noticed Kage was standing right in front of him.
He was smiling.
But not the kind of "Welcome-home-we-love-you" smile of his mum, or even the large grin of the nice man down at the gambling joint who promised him a win on every roll and was so consoling when he lost.
This smile didnt have heartwarming or pleasant anywhere near it by miles and miles.
And Kage was smiling so very large.

Outside in the hall a small elderly woman swept purposefully a door down from a rather inconspicuous door. The only thing that set the door apart was the sudden and very loud(and painful) noises that emanated from behind it. In the stoop of the door nearest the old woman a large cat who seemed more like some wild dog for its size and who was covered in all manners of scars and proud battle reminders looked up amused at the door for a moment than continued its all important task of cleaning its whiskers.
The old woman continued sweeping, the comforting old woman smile on her face unbroken by the types of sounds reserved for drunken dens full of 50 or so men, which just happened to be coming from a room with 3 men, in the early morning.
After a few more moments the painful screams and wails stopped(as well as some very lowkey whimpering) and the only sound once again was the old woman sweeping the same spot she had been for the past 10 minutes.

The door opened up.

From the doorway, a rather clean and respectable looking Kage without his face mask and in rather normal looking clothes stepped out.
There was a nearly undetectable momentary pause in the old woman's sweeping but she finally moved towards another spot, "unaware" of Kage.

"Good morning Miss Branghow. How are you?" Kage said, a large smile on his face decidely different from the one he was wearing earlier.
Miss Branghow looked up from her sweeping in mock surprise and beamed her smile as well.
"Why very good Mr.K, Very good. I see your up and about this morning." she said, not "noticing" the two men who very sorely and silently dragged a third man from the doorway that Kage had just entered. The man being dragged looked like he had gone a few rounds with an angry orc and his lips kept mouthing "Im sorry" over and over.
"Oh indeed indeed. Some fresh air for the day, get a start on things. Besides the few errands i have to run. Replace a few...broken...things." Kage said, his smile slipping for a split second.
"Oh, sorry to hear that. You do have to be more careful. Ive got so much practice with this lil cutesy wutsy hear that i never drop or break a thing anymore" said Miss Branghow as she lovingly scratched the remains of a torn and scarred ear on the cat. The cat looked like it was very pleased with itself, and having apparently accomplished its goal of subserviance for the day, decided to wander off, most likely to eat a mouse or a family of mice or a large rat...or a dog.
As the cat wandered off, Kage pulled a small pouch from his shirt and handed it to the surprised Miss Branghow.
"You know i had completely forgot the rent money earlier this week, slipped my mind it did. You know how busy i get, but here it is. Plus a lil extra for 'snookums' there. Maybe you can go get him a playmate" Kage said, though thought rather morbidly "Unless he eats it".
Miss Branghow looked at the money in "shock" and then smiled again warmly patting Kage on the shoulder.
"Oh your so kind to this old lady. I hadn't even noticed." she said putting the money away into some various fold or lace or some magical pocket that every old woman seemed to have.
"Well Missus B, i should get on those errands. Have a nice day now." Kage said as he turned back towards his room. He closed the door and counted a few moments before the sounds of two feet and some shuffling scraped past his door again and went towards the Missus. Kage shook his head to clear the morning from it and took off his "other" mask. He scratched his chin and face lazily. Though the magic mask never did bother him once he had it on taking it off always made him feel like it should. He paused for a moment darkness caught in the reflected shards of the morning light and his broken mirror on the floor, then he replaced the mask he had gotten accustomed to wearing and golden colored as the sky and the desert around him once again he prepared for the day...

[Angel Della Notte]

Quile stared out the window looking into a black nothing that's all that was there literary nothing at all. Lan Tsai's realm was his palace and nothing more. There were windows and doors but no matter which way or how far you walked you always came back to the palace. Lan Tsai's palace was grand and beautiful but it was a prison to Quile. A goddess she may be but her powers were limited here. In his years of imprisonment Lan Tsai had learned how t bend the realm to his will. He only allowed Quile to be able to use a small fraction of her powers. She had spent the last three years here not knowing how much time passed in the real world. As last time she was trapped in Lan Tsai's realm her hair had grown even though she worn it in multiple braids it was close to touching her bottom. She hadn’t cut it since she came to this prison though if she willed it to it would stop growing she could but her hair was a way to mark time she let it grow naturally.

Quile felt someone walk up behind her and grab her waist forcing her back into them she tired to move away but strong arms held her bay. “Let go of me." She said flatly.

"And if I don't want to?" She heard Lan Tsai whisper in her ear, his breath brushing across it causing a tremor to run down her spine though if it was caused by pleasure or fear she knew not.

"Well I don't want you to so let go of me." Quile said trying to break free again.

"I still don't want to." Lan Tsai said leaning into her more. "I kinda like the way it feels to have you pressed into me. Makes me feel all warm inside." He said still whispering in her ear though this time he leaned forward and brushed it with his nose forcing a pleasure sigh from her lips. Quile enjoyed the way it felt but hated how it made her feel so dirty.

"And you always get what you want but you'll never have me." She said pulling her head away from his teasing.

"Afraid to be the one to break it to you dear but I've already had you I've have numerous times and our children are proof of that." Lan Tasi said releasing one arm as her grabbed her by the hair and pulled her back kissing her neck.

"You may force yourself on me but my heart will always be closed to you, it belongs to another." Quile said as she stomped down on his foot the with her free hand elbowed him. Lan Tsai released her and she stepped out of his grasp. "Now if there is nothing else leave me be."

Lan Tsai took a step forward causing Quile to take a step back into the wall. "How long has it been since you saw them? A week maybe two?" He baited her.

Quile gave him a sour look then said, "A month."

"Perhaps if you do something for me I'll let you see them again." Lan Tsai said reaching out and brushing a stain of hair back.

"I'd rather go without them then to dirty myself and lie with you." Quile said leaning back but hitting her head on the wall leaving her nowhere to retreat to.

"Quile my dear there are more things than just sex on my mind." Lan Tsai said his hand now moving to her ear.

"Really Forgive me if I find that hard to believe." Quile said stepping to the side away her his hand.

Lan Tsai braced his hand against the wall blocking her escape. "Oh yes there are more thin-"

Quile moved to stomp on his font again but at the last second she kneed him and stepped out from him and the wall. "Gee I nearly forgot world domination."

"Not just the world I will conquer the heavens and become king of the gods with you standing by at my side as my loyal queen. Now onto what I want you to do. As you know I am bound to this realm. There are a few things in the mortal realm I want. You will get them for me then you will be able to spend as much time with them as you want, so long as you behave yourself." Lan Tsai after her recovered from her attack.

"You'll send me back to earth? What's to stop me from staying there and rejoining my friends?" Quile said with her hands on her hips.

Lan Tsai Reached out and touched the window, it shimmered and an image of two little girls appeared. They looked to be about three years old with their mother's fire red hair and were identical. "You would never abandon them to a monster like me."

"Fine I'll do it but I want to see them before I leave.” Quile said placing her hand on the window, as she did the image faded and disappeared.

"Done, you'll find you are no longer barred from their chambers you have the rest of the day." Lan Tsai said.

Quile didn't say anything just pushed past Lan Tsai and hurried to the nursery nearly at a full out run. The she found a door that she hadn't been able to open for the last month. Slowly she reached out and touched the knob almost afraid the knob would burn. No searing pain came as she turned it slowly pushing the door open. Inside the two little girls sat on the floor playing with a couple of dolls as a young elf girl not quite out of her teens yet watched over her. The girl was quite beautiful in her young age he hair was a soft blond almost white and her eyes were a deep brown.

Quile walked into the room, being a goddess her foot steps made no sound and the elf girl didn't know Quile was there until she was right beside her. The girl saw Quile out of the corner of her eye turned to make sure she saw what she did then dropped to the ground knelling with her forehead to the ground. "Mistress Quile please forgives me I did not know you were there." The girl said her voice trembling with fear.

"Elphan stand up you know you don't have to do that with me." Quile said. The girl called Elphan raised to her knees and nodded to Quile. She started to stand and Quile leaned down to help the girl. Her hand brushed against the girl's back and she shunned away as if in pain. " Once Elphan was standing Quile move around so she stood behind Elphan noticed a little blood on her hand, she glanced at the girl's back seeing a little bit of blood had soaked through. She pulled Elphan's shirt away from her body and looked at her back seeing fresh whip marks as well as a number of scars. "He did this to you didn't he?" Quile said referring to Lan Tsai.

Elphan stood mute for a minute then nodded before she said. "Yes mistress I said something the master did not like so he punished me."

"What did you say?" Quile asked.

Elphan looked around afraid Lan Tsai was there then said, "The master asked how I was doing taking care of the twins on my own. I-I told him I was doing fine b-but it was a job best suited her there mother. The master took me into the dungeon and punished me."

Quile smile and chuckled a little before placing her hand on Elphan's back releasing some of her divine power on her and healing the whip marks. "I won’t be needing you for the rest of the night you are free to leave."

"Thank you mistress but with you permission I would like to stay. The girls are always so happy to see you." Elphan said.

"If you wish to stay you may but you are free to leave whenever you want." Quile turned to the girls took a step towards them the stopped. "Elphan I'm sorry Lan Tsai kidnapped you but I don't think I could trust my babies to anyone else." With that Quile knelt done next to the girls and pulled them into her kissing one then the other.

"Mommy!" Both girls said together.

"Alassra, Alustria I've missed you two so much." Quile said. She had named the girls after characters of an old bard's tale that was known by every bard across the land. It was a song about two sisters, both powerful sorceresses and loved Queens. The two couldn't be so much alike yet so different. One was softer, gentler and kind while the other was bolder, strong and determined. Even from a young age Quile could tell which was which. Alustria was the softer of the two and Alassra the stronger.

"Mommy are you going to stay this time?" Alassra asked. "Last time you left Alustria wouldn't stop crying."

"You cried too Alassra. She locked herself in the closet and scared Elphan." Alustria said.

"I have to go away for a while but when I get back I'll stay with. But till then we have tonight." Quile said. She played with the girls all afternoon and into the night until the two girls were so tired they could barely stand then she put them to bed.

She stood over them watching them sleep for several hours until Lan Tsai came up behind her. "Time is up." He said.

"Whatever what is it you want me to get for you?" Quile asked not turning to face him.

"The black skull that traps me here to start. You ordered it to be locked up you should have no problems getting it back. The other item is the ring your lover wears around his neck. I want it. I don't care how you get it but if you betray me you'll never see Alustria and Alassra again. I can hide them in places you'll never be able to find.

"I'll get them for there is no need to worry about that." Quile said.

"Oh and Quile you may not act like my queen here but you will on the mortal realm. I'll be watching you and I'll see everything you do. If I see you so much as brush your hand across his I'll know and you'll regret it. You maybe be a goddess but I still can hurt you." Lan Tsai said.

"Are you done yet?" Quile asked.

"Mark my words Quile I'm not playing around. You know what kind of man I am. Now go." Lan Tsai said.

"I'm not playing around either." Quile said then teleported back to the mortal realm. To where she sensed Leo. She saw him walking away from Pasha Raspree's palace, she stayed back in the shadows out of sight wondering how she was going to do this but she yearned more to run to him to take him in her arms and whisk them away to somewhere it was just the two of them.

As thoughts of making love to her lover ran through her head she heard Lan Tsai say, "Mark my words Quile."

"I'll get it already just leave me alone and let me get this done." Quile whispered. She glanced back to Leo he had escaped Pasha Raspree's palace. That seemed like so long ago that she was there but in the mortal realm not much time had past. Lan Tsai must be able to control time in his realm he needed her to give birth and have a dependency on the twins before he let her get these items so he sped time up. Staying in the shadows Quile followed behind Leo staying out of sight while she thought of ways to get the ring. Every now and then Leo would look back as if he knew someone was following him. "This isn't going to work he's going to see me. I can't let him know who I am" Quile said to herself as she brought her hand to her face and waved it. Her hair grew lighter then turned blonde, her eyes turned colors too becoming brown. Her facial features changed as well but she still remained an elf. "There that's better." She said the paused. "No it's not he'll know my voice the moment I speak." Quile let out a deep breath then inhaled. When she spoke again her voice held a strong French accent. "There that is much better."

Quile resumed following him though she still remained in the shadows but not quite as hidden as before. After a short while of walking she lost sight of Leo she stopped to look around but could not find him. She jumped a little as someone touched her shoulder. She felt like something hit her and an image flashed before her eyes. She was lying in a large bed silk sheets covered her nude body and there were soft pillows all around her though her head rested on none of them. She laid against a man's as he gently played with her ears. The image faded and she was back in the market. She turned to see who touched her and saw Leo her heart skipping a beat or two.

"Miss are you alright?' He asked.

"Yes." Quile said.

"I couldn't help but notice someone was following me. Is there a reason why you are?' Leo said.

"You came from Pasha Raspree's palace did you not?" Quile inquired relieved that her disguise seemed to be working.

"Perhaps, why do you want to know?"

"I make it my business to know what the Pasha does. Who is in league with him?" Quile lied.

"You don't need to concern yourself with me I am not ally of his actually quite the opposite he just tried to kill me." Leo said.

"You are a foe of Pasha Raspree?" Quile asked to which Leo nodded, "Well then it is like the old saying then 'My enemy's enemy is my friend.' I wish to put a stop to the Pasha and his gang."

"I doubt you'll have to worry about him he's seem to have had quite a fall." Leo told her.

"Is that so?" Quile said as she reached out a gently touched the necklace around his neck. She felt like something hit her again and another image flashed before her. She stood waist deep in a lake wrapped in a warm embrace. The man holding her whisper sweet nothings in her ear being sure his lips brushed her ear every so often as she played idly with a necklace around his neck. She shook the image from her mind and said, "Tis a beautiful necklace doesn't quite seem like something a man would normally wear twas it given to you by a lady?"

"Yes." Leo said with pain in his voice.

"You love her no?" Quile asked. Leo only nodded. "Where is the lady now? Why is she not at your side?"

"Gone I don't know where." Leo said.

"She left you?" Quile asked.

"No she was taken from me." Leo said the paused lost in thought he shook his head then said. "Why am I telling you this? I don't even know your name. I don't know you."

"Ah forgive me I am Lueban a bard from the isle of Coyel." Quile lied. "You are?"

"Leonardo Kendric but everyone calls me Leo. What is your relation to Pasha Raspree?" He said.

"My sister and I traveled around singing, there is nothing in the world we loved more. Pasha Raspree hired us to perform for him but we were never paid and when we tried to leave he locked us in his dungeon. We tried to escape.... I made it but my sister was caught he tortured her until he killed her when she refused to sing for him. I haven't sung since that was two years ago." Lueban said knowing the lie who hit a soft spot in Leo's heart it was so much like her own tale with Pasha Raspree. "What of you did the Pasha take your lady friend from you?"

"He did but she isn't with him anymore he's turned her over to a greater foe." Leo said.

"My foe is dead thanks to your efforts and my sister avenged please allow me to help find your lady friend." Lueban said hoping he would agree to letting her tag along long enough for her to steal the necklace and then get the skull. Gods how she hated lying to him hated being so close and not being able to fall into his arms and cry on his shoulder as he held her whispering in her ear trying to sooth her.

"What are you doing?" She heard Lan Tsai say in her mind. It was loud and echoed in her mind.

"Getting that damn ring. Not shut up and let me work. This echoing is giving me a headache that could just maybe kill even a goddess." Quile thought.

"You mean to betray me!" Lan Tsai yelled in her mind his voice booming even louder. "I don't have to remind you what will happen if you betray me! You'll never see them again!"

"I mean no such thing you bastard I may hate you with every inch of my body but I'd never leave my daughters in your hands. I do this to gain his trust! So I can steal the ring." Quile shouted in her mind. Lan Tsai said nothing then Quile felt his presence leave. " Well will you let me aid you in your quest to find your lady love?"

[Darknight Z0]

Another familar twinge, this time followed by an mind peircing wail nearly made Kage fall from the roofttop he was on, as he ran after Leonardo.
He had almost reached the mage when the pain struck, and he stumbled to the very edge of the roof he was about to leap from, barely stopping himself from falling over the edge into the alleyway below.
He fell to his knees and as he felt a strong yank within his body noticed for a moment, a familar looking woman, but before the blackness overtook him her hair changed and he didnt have time for anything else with the mortal plane.

"We are not pleased with the progress, nor the lack of reports...elf." a majestic, and very angry voice boomed from everywhere.
Kage soon found the darkness evaporate into a purer type of light, and he ignored the voice for a second. He looked over the figures half encircling him and then turned his attention back to the voice.
"Things would go a bit easier if i didnt find myself randomly passing back and forth between the planes." Kage said, noting the stern looks and sadness in some of the assembled faces.
"Yes well i suppose you should have thought of that before your stint 'wizard', matters are at the most dire now." The figure said, this time glancing himself to the figures around him.
Kage recognized it now but he didnt dare speak it aloud.
"Yes...she is gone now. It seems Lan Tsai has managed to wrestle away some vestiages of godhood again, and that cursed skull is his final link before him. If you dont stop him now Necr..." the God began, stepping down towards Kage.
"Stop...right there. If i dont stop him what exactly? He cant kill me, hmmph, just as you are unable to. Im only your lackey out of former respect to the ones i loved, but im starting to think maybe him taking charge wouldnt be such a bad thing..." Kage said standing up in front of the god who nearly simmered with rage.
"...But ive made some promises, and some connections Id rather not lose, so for now we can work together. But if you think you can order me around just because you can summon me across the planes, you had better think again. Even gods can fear what a real...'wizard' can do when he wants to." Kage added as he turned away from the assembled gods and walked towards the nothing behind him.
The figure stood angrily but turned his head in disgust, as Kage passed away from the plane.
"Horrid...Having to rely on one such as him." the figure spoke up to his assembled colleauges.
"Yes...but an interesting role he has to play in this. We had never imagined someone or thing like him and the others would arise." said another figure
There were some murmurs of agreement and further talk, but through it all the lead figure listened deafly.
Relying on mortals and those outside of their control. Such times were indeed dire times.

Kage found himself in darkness again, but this time it did not dissipate. Eventually a figure did emerge though. An older looking Drow emerged from the darkness. His long silver hair a mark of his former rank and station for it hung nearly to his feet. About his shoulders there was some sort of insubstantial cloak, and his body crackled with various runes occasionally. He was a figure to inspire dread in some, but across his face he wore a smile. One of pure accomplishment.
"They are not happy i take it, even one such as i here in these planes can sense that." the figure said, as he stopped a few feet from the figure of Kage.
"Good to see you too old man." Kage said as he looked the figure before him over.
"No bad off all things considered huh." the figure said, stretching out his hand towards the "entrance" Kage had come through. Energy and runes crackled back and forth across his fingertips and the empty space he reached towards.
"You know better than that." Kage said shaking his head.It was awkward and amusing at the same time. He felt like he was watching over a young child, instead of an ages old all powerful Necromancer.
As if reading his thoughts the old man stepped back and shrugged.
"Let an old fool play his trade child. The tides are changing, i just wished to see how much." the figure said with a glance at the space.
"You know i wont let you leave here even if that happens grandfather." Kage said as he stood protectively before the door.
"I know you would certainly try to stop me..." his Grandfather replied with a smile again. This time the malice was glinting from his face.
"Look...i didnt come here for this...exchange...oldman." Kage said ignoring the threat.
"Then what did you come here for child. Want to learn a few tricks from this old man." his grandfather said folding his arms across his chest.
"Hardly...i just...." Kage began, but found his words lacking. Just what was he expecting. His grandfather to greet him with kindness, with open arms. The same man who when he was 8 had ritually flayed alive a servant under his father for spilling a drop of blood in a ritual. The same man who had been the first to strike a blow at his ritual of manhood, nearly taking his soul as well as his life. No...he didnt know what he was expecting, and his grandfather sensed it.
"Still harboring those weak-minded thoughts i see. It is almost a complete mystery to me how my young prodigy like you have become a figure like now. So free, yet you bind yourself. Foolish child perhaps you came here seeking some...love?" His grandfather said the last word as if it was some alien idea, which indeed it was.
Kage snorted in derision.
"Dont take my predilictions for kindness old man, i came here only to see if you had been destroyed yet and just maybe to kill you myself, finally rid myself of your meddling soul." Kage said his eyes flashing with a familar power.
His grandfather opened his arms and smiled.
"Im waiting child." he said. Kage reached out slowly and actually relished the look of shock as his fingers passed through the swirling runes that appeared when his hand was a few inches from his grandfathers throat. He gripped it, and lifted his grandfather and pulled him close to him, so his face was shining brightly in the light of the straining protective magic of his grandfather.
"Im not like you...Grandfather." Kage said as he let the old man go and turned towards the darkness. He stopped as if to look back but after a moment moved forward again, dissapearing from the plane.

Kage's sudden resumption back to the mortal realm knocked the wind from his body. He pushed himself up on his elbows and sat for a moment to catch his breath. He touched his face softly, tracing an invisible outline around his face. The mask remained, and if he didnt think about it, it was like it wasnt even there. But this thoughts were pushed from his mind as he recalled the message from the worried gods. Time was short now, shorter than they had anticipated and he didnt have time for anymore naps.
He looked and lost the former woman he had seen before, that terrible wailing had to have been some sort of after effect of an spell or planal teleportation but he didnt have time to trace the magic back along its source, nor the prediliction too. This time, this life he was a man of action, not sorcery.
Kage arose to his feet and scanned the streets below for a sign of Leo. He didnt need to look long, that familar twinge eventually brought him to the more crowded market. Even at this time of night the festivals and the midnight bazaars had people milling about drinking and carousing.
Kage approached an alley near Leo, then leapt into the darkness of the street, waiting a moment to adjust his cloth mask covering his lower face and he moved into the crowd. He paid no heed to the people about him, though he did pause to deliver a sharp twist to a would be pickpockets fingers, as his yelp followed him fleeing into the crowd.
As he got closer to Leo thw twinge was more present, until as he came within sight of him it was a steady but ignorable throb. He saw Leo turn once or twice confused, feeling the same his eyes briefly falling over Kage as he approached. The woman turned from her speaking with the man, and for a moment he saw something so simlar in her...and then her own eyes looked as if she could peirce his own secrets. unknowingly he reached up to faintly touch the mask covering his face. Too his surprise it was becoming hot, in fact it began to resonate with a strange energy and both Leo and the woman noticed as he literally felt his face break apart.
The magical mask that had been concealing his face exploded in a small aura of light and he closed his eyes.
Kage had barely opened them again when a few murmured whispers started to reach his ears from the few people that had saw him.
"Must be some magic act..." "A drow?!" "He ok?"
Then Kage stood up. Leo and the woman were walking towards him, both curious. Kage looked down at his hands.
"...Well i guess that means my covers blown." he said as Leo stopped in front of him.
He glanced to the woman and felt something familar again tug at him, but he lost his train of thought when Leo spoke.
"Aren't you working for the prince?" Leo said, curiously looking over the dark skin newly revealed of Kage.
Without waiting for an answer the odd woman reached out yanked his cloth mask covering his lower face away. As her hand touched his face a vision overtook him and he found himself thinking of Quile just after he had been carried into the camp, just before he had stabbed himself...and then he was back standing before Leo who looked at him in surprise.
"Naitachal?!" a shocked Leo said the surprise restraining all normal thought or action between them. The woman said nothing but took a step backwards and Kage/Naitachal looked into the eyes of his friends.
Then he threw something small between their feet and a brief flash followed by some smoke concealed them. Leo ran groping to where Naitachal had been but when the smoke cleared he and the woman were left alone.

Naitachal leaned into a dark corner of a rooftop nearby, pounding his fist against the pavement.
"Too soon damnit, too soon. Now he's only going to be left confused and with more questions, damn it all..." Kage said as he moved from the rooftop and took to the "Thieves highway" moving as fast as he could to the only woman who he could get answers from. He could still hear her words echoing in his mind from the first time he had met her...
" Being free from the machinations of fate is a wonderful gift and a terrible hardship..."

After tonight, he could see why. He just hoped Leo would find some answers on his own in the meantime...

[Mikeido]

Less answers…that’s what was coming to mind. More than questions, I felt as though answers were slipping through my fingers like sand in the hour glass of fate and with each grain fell precious dreams or memories that we had held or hoped to one day hold. Naitachal, well was it really him? Being in part a user of the magical arts, I at least knew in some sense that the dark arts of necromancy where focal around the idea of un-death, though…it couldn’t really have been as much as that, could it? Though, who was I to question it when I felt his presence within me somehow and was not entirely within myself when he performed what I had been informed of as my resurrection. In truth I knew not what to think on the matter, and that was one thing I really did not like.

I felt as though asking to myself if he was still there, to ask if the aura within was real, or the figure without we had just witnessed was false. Identity had before been shrouded from my eye, did the gods really take such pleasure in this uncertainty? I sighed in frustration and spoke aloud mostly to myself as I rubbed the small residual wave of pain the flash had burst through my head.

“They certainly play some game beyond us, that much is certain.” and as my sight came back completely I was fixed with the inquisitive gaze of the other mysterious woman whom had greeted me. For a moment I found myself silenced, unable to say a word as some distant, intangible familiarity to something struck me in the chest. Who was she again? Why do I think there was something we must do together? Questions darted through my head trying to find their answers before I broke the gaze and realised I had thought the nature of her stare to be Quile’s and silently damned my foolish longing heart for finding the smallest similarity within two similar only through female elven birth. Well, and the tale of her connection to the bastard Raspree. Still though, I wasn’t entirely sure as to what I need say to her, be it Naitachal or not, the event had left me at a blank of the mind. Silently I thanked that she stepped up in breaking the silence, cursing first in a way that too was familiar of Quile’s when she was more to make an act of frustration than be genuinely discontent, though this time I gave it no second thought as she spoke on.

“Forsaken drow…you’re lucky I’m here, I’d guess not everyone was happy with your actions. That or someone is keeping a close eye on you. Though you called him by name, you know the rogue?” She asked, her heavy accent and amber brown eyes flickering between me and the shadows swept any distant fancy I may have had that she had any relation to Quile other than her story. Or at least upon the surface it did.

“I…” did I? “I don‘t know. I thought I did, though he…” I said, trailing off in a shadow of sorrow and confusion that she seemed to be able catch.

“Oh, I’m sorry, I did not know. Well, I don’t know if it was your friend or not, though whoever it was, you must know aswell as I that powerful magic would be needed to perform such a feat, I feel things are not safe for you, nay even myself as the trickster has likely now connected my presence to yours. Though you have removed Raspree, these are still dangerous times, surely you must agree that we stand close…” she said, wincing for a second in having said the last.

“Are you alright?” I said, reaching out to give a supporting hand to her shoulder though she shied back and nodded.

“Yes, thank you. I feel it is just the stabbing light and smoke of his exit had not truly left me yet. Still though you have not answered my question. It appears fate has drawn us close, surely there must be purpose for it all, for both our safety now, will you allow my company?” She asked so sweetly again, as though she could control in minute measures the flow and tone of her voice, ebbing it so much as to give a feeling of need to be with me without losing the confident edge of her own ability she wished to add to our search. I wondered both how I could say no and how shop keepers must fear her in a moment of bartering. I couldn’t help but smile lightly as her words touched me. She was too sincere, too innocent to be another seeking to do us ill. Though at the same time, it felt all too coincidental that she and who for now I would simply know as Naitachal both within and without, to appear in this moment. Even if she was, as they always say - keep your enemies closer.

“I would be honoured if you could accompany me and my friends Ms. Lueban.” I said and I swore her comforted smile could have broken my stolen heart. With the thought, the old woman’s prophecy and warning came back to light, along with the murals of a duality in the threads of fate, reminded me of the grave possibilities to come. A voice echoed quietly in my mind, as if a whisper.

“To be free of the machinations of fate is a wonderful gift and quite a hardship. To be held by them is quite expected. To be both bound and free…to bare both is to hold that which not even the gods can stop in possibility. For such an unfortunate soul, I can but pray understanding when their hour comes.”

It left as quietly and without knowledge of how as it came, and I expected no understanding from it. Ms. Lueban stood by silently as this rushed through me, looking down the streets as if expecting his return. Though there was a light bustle, nothing came and her attention was drawn back to me.

“Well, may I ask where you are staying, Leo?”

“You may, we’re in the guest quarters of the Kardian Palace, it’s not all too far from here.” I told her as her eyes seemed to widen in surprise.

“Ah, I know well that it is not far, such a coincidence - I’m staying at the Wind-bound Song Inn nearby, perhaps you’ve heard of it.”

“Yes, indeed we passed it on the way into the city. A very nice place, would you allow me walk you to your room?”

“Well, now the pleasure would be mine. Shall we?” She prompted with a dangerous seduction in her tone, though my heart and soul were far gone in Quile’s hands for it to have any effect, where ever she may be. On we walked through the streets, holding high and jovial spirits though still keeping a guarded eye on the shadows and people as we walked on and talked with each other as if we had known one another for ages past. It was clear she wasn’t Quile though by the gods creation alone there was something unshakeable about her spirit.

Finally we reached the Wind-bound Song with nothing more than as strange peddler to confront us along the way. We moved to the stairs of the Inn and Lueban stopped as if remembering something.

“Oh yes, excuse me one moment I left my key with the front desk. I wouldn’t trust some of the people on the streets out here and besides, I have not all that many pockets to conceal such an item, you see? Excuse me.” She said sweetly as she turned and walked over to the front desk, talking to the tired staff behind the desk who nodded and handed her a key and waved. Quickly she returned with the key, swinging it around her ring-less fingers as she smiled apologetically and we both continued up the stairs.

“Well, I must say this has been an interesting night Mr. Kendrick, I am pleased we made one another’s company. I hope we can find your lost love, she must be happy to have one such as yourself by her side, you speak so kindly of her, I feel as though she could have been my sister…” She said, her voice and visage trailing off in a pained darkness though it passed before I could comfort her.

“Well, I’m sorry if I say too much. She…really is a goddess though. I just…”

“Ah no it’s okay, it helps to know of who we are to search for, no? You just?” She asked, picking up on the thought I had let stay within. I forced a smile and shook my head as we neared her door.

“It’s nothing. Thank you though, for all the people to have stalked me down dark alleys, I only wish more could have been like yourself.” I said with a smile more sincere. Both Lueban and myself laughed for a moment as we stood outside her door. For the briefest moment, the look in her eyes as they fixed mine felt as though she wanted to hold me. Similarly, for the briefest moment something felt as though it wanted to escape me and hold her aswell. As if some part of me was aware and wanting of something I was blind too. My eyes broke hers and the awquard silence loomed. Before I could even shake it of though, I was aware of something far more dangerous and strong.

“Well, I guess this is good ni-” Lueban began to say before I was certainly, worryingly aware of the sensation and raised a hand to silence her. A heat, though not one of bodily warmth or anything physical was emanating from behind the door. No, this was the prickly heat that caused the hair on the back of your neck to stand on end, something any mage would usually be well aware of the presence of. Only this time it was different, this wasn’t the usual sort of energy…drow magic.

Instantly my hand was within the folds of my clothes and one of the pistol hammers cocked with a number of preparations both defensive and offensive performed in my mind. Again there was the presence of that which I couldn’t quite place. I knew well enough that it was Naitachal, though the how and why mostly escaped me. More so now since we had apparently seen him in the living flesh again.

“What’s wrong?” Lueban whispered now, knowing something was amiss.

“Feels like you have company…bad company. Let me borrow the key.”

“What? Why, if you know there’s someone there waiting for me we should leave before they get the best of us.” She said with the slightest sliver of anxiety in her words. As if a cloud over a field a slick of the darkness Naitachal’s presence within caused took precedence, though it was still my will exerted.

“No. As you said we likely bear a common enemy now, and whether they’re here just for you or because of me, they may have some answers for us, so long as they’re still able to speak. You can stay back if you want, it doesn‘t feel like they‘re your average friendly drow. I can‘t say for sure either of us will come out of this room alive.” I told her, to which she slapped my shoulder in frustration.

“Then why the hell are you taking the chance of going in to begin with? It’s too risky to go alone.” to which I at first only chuckled, sounding more dark and powerful due to the aura that accompanied me, though it soon subsided.

“Ms. Lueban for all I’ve told you about Quile there’s one thing you’ve yet to know. I would chase her around the world and to the depths of hell. I’ve already died once trying to save her from this bastard. I take this risk because she is all that I live for. As the saying goes, those who fail to live - die, and I don’t intend to die just yet so please, give me the key or drow wards and all I’ll blow this thing off its hinges for the possibility that it‘ll bring me a step closer to her side again.” I said in a voice perhaps more threatening than I had intended, though with no less than I felt in my soul for my dear Quile. Lueban seemed taken aback for a moment and her eyes looked as if they were beginning to glass over with moisture before she closed them and handed me the key. I took it and turned to the door, placing it in the lock felt a sudden surge of power wash out from the door as if in warning. Placing my other hand against the door, I worked on first dispelling this lash of powerful energy that would seek to harm and disable us as soon as the doorway left it hinges. Several foreign characters appeared on the doorway and shattered, evidence that they had been broken. In having concentrated on this, I hadn’t heard Lueban withdraw the dagger that she had now placed against my neck. My hands slipped from the door and the cocked pistol lay under my jacket aimed at her leg though I had no intention of shooting as I felt she similarly had little intention of following through, as her words reassured.

“I may be a bard, Leo, but like I said you don’t tend to trust the average person on the street these days. Specially after what happened with Raspree. I carry this, and know how to use it. I gave you the key only on one condition. Don’t…die.” She said with a lethal seriousness that only complimented the cold steel rested against my throat. I still managed to laugh a little.

“Well I like to keep my promises and as I said, I don’t intend to die today. There’s far too much to be done yet…shall we?” I asked, drawing the pistol back from her leg as she drew the blade away from me, leaving no mark. Opening the door we were greeted with a burst of warm air, charged with the residue of magic then silence.

I stepped in first, checking all the angles of the room as it opened up and strangely finding nothing within. Had they heard our argument and fled? Was it merely the door trapped? No, there was still something here somewhere. Lueban followed me into the room and as I was about to walk into another room, she let out a muffled yelp, causing me to spin on one foot and draw aim in her direction. Behind her stood a drow with one hand over her mouth and the other holding her dagger hand behind her back. This was anyone but Naitachal, that was clear. The wicked glint in his eyes stabbed at me as he nodded to the raised pistol.

“Drop it human or she won’t be singing again any time soon.” He said and though I was slowly forming silent spells in the air he seemed not to notice. This couldn’t have been the one to cast the magic wards on the door, its awareness of magic growing in the air around it was near nonexistent. It did seem to grow a slight agitated by the aura though so I felt I should comply in at least this.

“There, now I’ve done something for you, do something for me and tell me, what do you want.”

“Oh, what not something usually stupidly heroic in human fashion as don’t harm her or else? Oh well. Me, I want nothing from you fools I am here with my simple orders to capture this elusive woman and deal with anyone in her company.”

“That’s all?” I asked, wondering if it truly knew nothing more than that which felt likely as its aura was that of a lowly scouting drow, the figure who had set the magic in the room had long gone out the window behind me.

“No more questions human, time to go.”

“If you insist. Lueban?” I said as a small electrical current ran along his arm, growing over his hand and shooting back across his arm which then spasmed and lost it’s grip over her mouth. Lueban took this as her cue and spun, lodging the dagger in his chest as the drow fell to the floor. Lueban removed her dagger and cleaned it on the drows tunic, cutting through the fabric and causing another small cut in the process. As it growled and reached for its own dagger I planted my foot over its hand, the other over its open wound, causing it to curse out more.

“Now then are you sure there’s nothing else you’d like to tell us? We may not be drow but that doesn’t mean we can’t make this more painful than it has to be.” I told the wounded drow as Lueban knelt over its other arm.

“I told you, I have my orders, that is all, stupid man-fool.” It spat with pure hatred. Lueban sighed and moved.

“Sorry Leo I’m tired of sitting on this bastards arm.” She said as she got up. The pressure she had applied to his arm meant he was unable to move it for lack of blood flow for a moment, and though it began to move, it wasn’t quick enough as Lueban impaled her dagger through the palm, causing it to wail another inhuman screech.

“I…am not permitted…to know more than I need.” it wailed. Convinced now that it either knew nothing or would say nothing I stepped off of its chest and moved over to where the pistol was. I turned around to take aim but held the shot as it seemed to be disintegrating into a fine black dust from the legs up. Lueban stood to one side understandably speechless. Why I hadn’t sensed it sooner I didn’t know, but the unmistakable power of the drow mage that had set the door wards was behind me, outside the window once again. Without completely turning I extended my left arm behind me and took a single shot, though not even the breaking of glass sounded after the shot was fired. Completely I spun as the figure on the floor slowly faded into nothing and took aim with the other pistol only to see the first ball still spinning in the air, caught against an invisible cushion of dark magic the figure outside the window had called. His bright eyes and white hair contrasted so sharply with his night black skin that it only added to how dangerous he appeared.

“You already knew more than he, man-fool. Though you and he share something in common. Your fates both end in that.” He whispered into my mind. As he gestured into the room, I turned to where our earlier foe had been and found only a black skull missing the lower jaw line staring back at me on a pile of ash.

“Lan-Tsai?” I asked aloud, turning back to the window though there was nothing there. The ball that had been shot clacked against the floor and rolled a short distance. Now there was only silence and an eerie calm again. I looked to Lueban and we both spoke at once.

“You - I can’t stay here now…” we both told one another and over all the tension that lay in the air, couldn’t help but chuckle for a moment.

“Whoever that was he has no intention of killing us tonight, if he wanted to he could have. I don’t really know, nor like what’s going on but still, you really can’t. There should be an empty room next to mine at the Palace, they didn‘t take into account that myself and Quile were…are lovers and assigned us a room each. I still remember the way she dealt with it, embarrassed the poor guy no end.” I said with a smile in memory that seemed to say that nothing of what had just happened was real. Goddess or not, it was always one of her special little talents to warm my heart at any time, even through memory like this.

“You’re sure they wouldn’t mind?” Lueban asked, indeed it would seem slightly strange for her to simply come in, though all would be explained.

“I’m sure, I’ll explain everything when we get there. If nothing else security there’s a little tighter so you should be alright.” I told her, moving over the pile of ashes and to the door, removing and handing her the key as we walked down the stairs. The little incident in the room would be an interesting one to explain to the staff, though in comparison to other things that had happened lately, it didn’t feel like all that much a tall tale.

[Angel Della Notte]

Leo showed Lueban to the room she would be staying then left her alone. It wasn’t until then that she unclenched her fist revealing a small silver leaf and a ring on a silver chain. It was Leo’s necklace or rather Quile’s necklace… her necklace. When she grabbed Leo from behind and put her dagger to his neck she had carefully cut the chain and took the necklace. She walked over to the mirror, standing in front of she held the necklace up and clasped it using her powers to fix the broken chain. In front of the mirror she frowned seeing Lueban’s image not hers. With a quiet word and a flick of her wrist the disguise was gone.

“Gods, Quile why do I keep losing you? Why do the gods torture me so?” She heard Leo say. Quile looked the room expecting Leo to be there but he wasn’t. It was the necklace it still held his spell and she was hearing his thoughts. “Quile wherever you are I love you.” He thought. A few tears ran down her check and she ripped the necklace off and threw it across the room.

“Such temper my dear, and not the only time today.” Lan Tsai said as he walked over to Quile and removed her dagger, the blade glistened in the light except for several spots that still had blood on it.

“I just pretended I was killing you dear. Why send your minions to attack us?” Quile said as she took the dagger back and wiped it across a cloth before placing it back at her side.

“Well it’s good to know you can have some sort of passion for me. You were taking too long my dear.” Lan Tsai said.

“I haven’t been gone very long, half a day at most.”

“Still I grow impatient. Half your task is complete now return to Harrock and complete it.” Lan Tsai said picking up the necklace.

“I was just leaving.” Quile said.

“Sure you were and not prancing around in front of a mirror like a school girl.” Lan Tsai said.

Quile sent him a glare then disappeared reappearing in her garden. Constance sat by a flower bed tending to the flowers she looked up at Quile in disbelief.

“Lady Quile how did you…?” The girl said.

“That’s not important. Constance you must tell no one of my appearing here, do you understand?” Quile said.

“Yes of course milady. But the baby Quile your not with child it’s too soon for the child to be born.” Constance said.

“Never mind that I have not the time to explain, quick child fetch my cloak, the one given to me by the Prince.” Quile said.

“Yes milady.” The girl said then ran off returning with the cloak.

Quile put the cloak on and walked from the garden to the palace saying nothing more and the hood pulled over her face.

She walked to the gates and was stopped by a pair of guards “In the name of the king who goes there?” The guard asked her. Quile said nothing just raised her hand pulling back the fabric on her sleeve showing the royal crest. The emblem was enchanted and shifted colors. The royal family gave these cloaks to trusted friends so if ever they needed entrance into the castle they could do so in secrecy. “Proceed milady.” The guard said.

Under her hood she nodded and walked past the guards. She walked to the throne room where she showed the guards the emblem. One entered the chamber and came back shortly followed by all those that had been in the throne room. Another custom of the cloak, it allowed you to see the king with no one else there. The guard held the door for Quile and she stepped inside watching the door close behind her. She headed to the throne and knelt before it dropping to her knees as she pulled her hood back. “Lady Quile it is an unexpected surprise to see you here. To what do I owe this visit to?” The king said gesturing for her to stand up.

“I come on a task of great importance and secrecy. I need the skull and no one can know I was here or that I have the skull. Everyone must believe the skull is still here, even my companions.” Quile said.

“Of course Lady Quile, at the change of the guard you should be able to enter the chamber and take the skull. If I may ask what is the cause of such secrecy?” The King asked.

“Lan Tsai’s minions are everywhere the less that know the better. When is the change of the guard?”

“Not long fro now. This key will allow you entrance. Don you hood milady and I’ll have a guard bring you a ring of invisibility.” The King said. Quile nodded and put her hood on even though she didn’t need a ring to become invisible. The king summoned a guard to fetch the ring, he returned shortly with the ring. Quile slide the ring on her finger and disappeared from sight. She headed out of the throne room and to the dungeon that the skull was kept. The guards had just begun change over and she easily slipped into the room. The skull sat on a table waiting to be taken. Quile picked it up and felt a eerie chill run through her before she disappeared.

She appeared back in Lan Tsai’s palace. “Good job my love. Now I can be free of this prison.” He took the skull and said a few words, everyone in the realm of the skull disappeared reappearing in another castle.

“Where are we?” Quile asked as she looked around the place looked familiar.

“Back in Harrock. I’ve had my minions here build me a new palace or rather borrow one from an old ally.” Loan Tsai said gesturing off to the side.

Sindel stood in chains bond to the wall. “Sindel!” Quile said in surprise realizing they were in Sindel’s mansion.

“She can’t answer you love I’ve stolen her voice. Quite poetic isn’t it? The woman responsible for stealing so many voices yours included has her voice stole.” Lan Tsai said the turned to Elphan and the two girls. “Elphan there are bedrooms upstairs take the twins up there and put them to bed.”

Elphan was on her knee the moment Lan Tsai addressed her, “Yes master.”

“Can’t mommy put us to bed?” Alustra asked.

“Not tonight sweetie, mommy and I have something really important we have to do tonight.” Lan Tsai said.

“Nonsense nothing is more important than the two of you. Beside we won’t be long.” Quile said taking the girl’s hands and walking upstairs. She led them to one of the rooms then tucked them into bed. The bed was just large enough for a halfling or small child.

“Night mommy.” Alustra said.

“I love you mommy.” Alassra said.

“Good night girls, I love you.” Quile said as she kissed them both then pulled the sheets over them.

She walked down the stairs and stopped near Lan Tsai. He slapped her across the face then grabbed her wrist and pulled her closer to him. “Don’t you ever do that again, especially in front of my daughters!”

“Their not yours!” Quile said, “And I’ll do as I please!”

“I’ve had enough of you. Come on!” Lan Tsai said pulling Quile by her wrist to the dungeon. He stopped at a pot of boiling water. It’s time you became loyal” He took her necklace and tossed it in the pot. The grabbed her hand and slit it with a dagger letting the blood drip into the pot. He then did the same with his hand. “And lastly my prison becomes yours.” He said tossing the skull in. The water boiled out leaving only the necklace behind. It now was dark black and red in color. He reached in and took the necklace out, then placed it around Quile’s neck.

Quile felt the same eerie chill she had before. “What have you done to me?”

“Made you mine.” Lan Tsai said with a grin.

“I’ll never be yours!” Quile spat.

“Oh really? Kiss me.” Lan Tsai said.

Quile resisted the best she could but the pull of the necklace was too strong and the urge to kiss him was too strong. She finally gave in and passionately kissed him. “How? How did you do that?”

“Quile simple my love, my prison has become yours. With this you are bond to me, a slave to my every desire. And I desire your loathsome lover dead.” Lan Tsai said letting go of Quile. She fell to her knees and began to cry as he returned with a crystal bow and arrow. “Travel back to the desert slay him then return here.”

Tears still flowing down her cheeks Quile stood and took the bow. “Yes my Lord” With that Quile disappeared.

[Mikeido]

Heading back to the room, lost in my own melancholy, I walked over to the window and gazed out it at the city by night. Enchanting and fixating in both its cultural flare and general harmony as it was, right now it was lost to these dead eyes though and I turned away, sighing as I thought, Quile’s out there somewhere, just the matter was…where.

“Gods Quile where ever you are I love you…” I thought and spoke aloud similarly. A sharp tug of frustration, longing and her face rushed through me, leaving me feeling disorientated for a moment as I winced and shook my head. Of course though, it wasn’t enough to just love her, wasn’t enough to just die for her, indeed unless one was alive no talent would come of them and I would yet find her, that much I swore on. What of love though? Of course I loved her and always would, though…before the only thing that we had come to accept was that she was elven and I human, though we had come to accept that a long time ago. Now she wasn’t even mortal and would likely hold a place amongst the gods. Whether we were finally able to stop Lan-Tsai or not, I knew where I wanted our path to go from there, but couldn’t see as clearly where it would be made to go.

Weakly falling to the bed, I lay down and stared at the ceiling, lost in thought. What would happen, would happen. All that really mattered was that she was freed, safe from his grasp and he out of threat to our world or the next. Through it all I couldn’t help but laugh.

“Still up to us mortals to defend and create our own reality, huh? Hmm, suppose I always knew it would be like this. I wonder though, just what controls fate if not the gods then?”

“You already know the answer to that, Leo. Just as a river shapes its banks, no one portion of water is ever around long enough to witness what it has shaped. Your path and choices create your own reality, your own fate, nothing else.” The fragment of Naitachal spoke from within me.

“Oh now you’re talkative? I understand how you’re here but…what was it I saw in the market?”

“The dark arts leave one with more options than the bleak darkness of death, human. You should know this by now.” The voice replied with a certain air of pride.

“You’re right, I probably should. Just took me completely off guard, much as I understand them, I can’t say I’ve studied necromancy.” I replied, taking a couple of grape pistol shots and spinning them a few inches above my hand. As I did another dart of magic washed through my arm and one turned a solid black, the other pure white.

“You confronted darkness, he accepted light, both only in fragments but enough to make a difference within you both. Through it all you no longer need to study necromancy as it has become one within you through him, as have I.” The words echoed through my mind and I let the two shots drop back into my hand as the colours on them faded back to the simple grey and placed them back on the table, none of this really helped me right now though. Restlessly I fell to sleep, hoping tomorrow, with the aid of our new companion Lueban, we would come any closer to an answer...

In sleep I found no immediate answers as I had not assumed to, though images did rush through my mind, disorientated and strange. A cloaked woman moved on silent feet through a concrete forest, stopping from time to time to check her surroundings. Where she went I didn’t know as my minds eye was stopped there whilst she ran on ahead, fading between the grey branches into the nothing. On the breeze, the singing words of a voice I knew all so well passed me by.

<I>“I live my life my own way,
doing things others wouldn’t…”</I>

The words passed over, through and around me, tugging at my soul to follow on. As I did, this time the hooded woman was climbing one of the mystical trees, a tree that stood out in grandeur and magnitude amongst all others. At the foot of the tree an armour plated tiger circled though it seemed not to be awaiting her fall but more protecting her from any other that may try to give chase, though of the birds that flew by, none seemed to notice. As she reached a certain branch, the iron eagle perched upon it screeched and flew away on silent wings. Quickly making her way to the end of the branch took in her hands the black apple that grew there. As she did the image faded and Quile’s song continued yet again.

<I>“Being strong isn’t enough,
It makes me lonely…”</I>

Onwards and around the gentle orchestra played, leading my wayward mind along a path unknown through a riddles dream. I moved on without thought or knowledge as to where or why any of this was taking me. The correlation of Quile’s song to the strange travelling figure and their search for a dark fruit did not occur to my sleeping mind as I moved back into the forest. In a large clearing the hooded figure stood, though this time with the hood removed, though it aided naught as they stood outside the cloak as a shinning figure. Beside it stood two smaller beings, glowing with an amazing shine. They were however not alone and a shade of a figure, one that seemed to absorb the brightness cast by the other three stood, the dark fruit in its hand. At the feet of my mind something else lay, something that was aware of me. Tugging at my unconscious, it begged me to look upon it, the fallen figure. What it truly was that lay before me was by any definition a fallen angel. Her wings charred and cut down, her skin pale.

“Re…reali…careful…” it rasped, though seemed lost for word as though it were suffocating.

<I>“I can feel your presence,
As if you’re right here…”</I>

The song broke me from the pitiful state of the fallen angel before, me and only then did I notice that the figures of burning light had left, leaving the dark shade of an existence alone, grasping the apple in a furious rage. Through the clearing and into another I was compelled, shifted as though it were truly the ground under my feet that shifted away from me. There the taller figure sat aside the two smaller souls a moment as they lay under a cover of leaves. As the cloaked figure stood and made to leave, it stopped for a moment by my side, I couldn’t help but wonder if any of them other than the fallen angel were aware of my presence within this dream-state. The figure moved on though as she did, I could have sworn I saw strands of the fairest silken red hair flow out behind her.

<I>“…But I can’t say a word.”</I>

This time I followed on with unconscious will more than the ground below me, wishing now to clarify what…who I had thought I had just seen. As I returned, a terrible clash of skin against skin greeted my entrance as the shade had struck the figure, seeming to steal the light with its touch. The glow drained and as the figure was grabbed and pulled closer to the darkness, I saw without the fraction of doubt, the woman and goddess I had given my heart and soul too; Quile.

<I>“The feelings I hide within might
Break into pieces…”</I>

Taking her over to the stump of a tree, he placed her wrist over it, cutting her with a dark blade. Silver wept from her arm though was soon covered by a glowing light and healed. The silver wept however touched the tree and caused it to shimmer. The shade then tossed in the dark apple and all was engulfed in a boiling mist. As he did I felt something tug from within me, something intangible that told me this was perhaps more than a dream. Similar to the pull of Quile’s words, though at the same time entirely different. For a moment I felt distorted and lost, though it soon faded and shook off.

<I>“But if I don’t say anything,
Nothing can begin”</I>

The mist cleared and showed the shade standing tall once again, this time a dark pendant in his hand. Quile stood, emotionless as he placed it around her neck. With a hand placed on either shoulder, the darkness swept away and revealed the creature for what I had already known it to be; Lan-Tsai.

<I>“The wind gently blows…
Time flows…”</I>

For a moment they just stood, though at first with a slight jerk, Quile moved, stepping closer into his grasp. Then something happened that shattered my world and threatened to engulf my resolve. All that stopped me was the slight reassurance that this was a dream, I may not have had any understanding of what was occurring, though that meant equally that I could not think of it as real, but there was merely something about the scene that lay before me that struck the pillar of my resolve and understanding. Was it truly just a dream? Was it so much more, as the fallen angel had begged me to realise…Had Quile given in, sided with him and the power he held?

<I>“Time flows…and soon,
I can be honest…”</I>

The words of her song brushed over me once again, though this time only filled me with uncertainty and chilling doubt. Of course I loved her, of course I would still rend the heavens to find her, but…was the will to travel this world and the next to find her wanted? Was I now too late…? Quile turned and for a moment I saw upon her what the shade had placed around her neck, though it had turned dark, it was undoubtedly the pendant she had once given to me so that we may stay close. Our eyes met though she seemed to look through me, the final words of her song washed on the wind seemed to utter from her lips as much as the air about me.

<I>“Thank you, Love.”</I>

With her words I was awoken from the dream turned nightmare to find myself alone in my room, just as I had always been. One thing struck my mind first and sent my hand rushing to my chest. My worst fears had only been reinforced when my hand met only skin, there was no pendant there now. Yet, how…when? Realisation of the possibility hit me like a bucking horse and I was nearly sick on the spot through somehow rolling out of the bed, crashing to the floor and trying to get dressed again had quelled that. Was it really possible that all this time, through all this searching, Quile had stood but feet away from me? Gods knew it wouldn’t have been the first time, Naitachal to appear from behind a mask in front of us, for myself to have mistaken Quile for Sindel under another disguise and…no, now wasn’t the time to be recalling that incident and it was after all neither really Quile or Sindel. The matter now as though who really lay next door?

Staggering out of my own room I thought nothing for the what if it wasn’t actually Quile, I would simply explain what had just happened and she would hopefully understand. All the similarity though, all the cause and means, and when she had held the dagger to my neck…how I hadn’t noticed it sooner escaped me and even why I thought I would find her within was unknown. Still my knuckles met the door in a feverish knock.

“Lueban? Lueban! We have to talk.” I practically shouted, the knocking inadvertently waking Amadeo up who came out with a weary look and wondered what was going on.

“Hey…Leo, we haven’t seen you all day, what’s going on? Who’s Lueban.”

“Lueban…is most likely Quile, and also most likely not even here anymore.” I said, remembering an old knock spell that I was always told to never use unless they were my own as the ability to open locked doors of others wasn’t always a good thing, though right now, the definition of good and evil was a slight blurred. A crackle of light escaped the keyhole as the tumblers shook and spun, unlocking for my anxious hand to slam down on the door handle and open.

Rushing inside I cast a quick light cantrip and threw it into the room, finding as I had expected, nothing other than the faint scent of magic lost and a bed that had never been touched. She was here, as was Lan-Tsai, and they had not left through the front door. A storm of emotion built within me though my mind seemed to act as if the silent eye of this. I wanted to shout, though nothing came. I wanted to break down, even cry, I wanted to do something to release the emotion that the realisation of who…what I had been so close too and yet a world away from had created. Through the clear though I did do something, I thought of what would happen now. If the dream was more than a dream, more a premonition, then what would happen next? Well just think, what would be the first thing Lan-Tsai, a god with almost everything want?

“My death…” I said aloud, which only confused Amadeo who had also come into the vacant room.

“Your what, Leo?” he asked, walking around and looking me in the eye. I brought my gaze up to meet his and smiled, though it was devoid of any humour.

“Amadeo my friend, I have to die. Then everything will be as it should. How simple, why I did not see this sooner.” I said, breaking into a laugh and patting his shoulders. I turned to leave though Amadeo guessed well enough that I was not headed back to my room.

“Wait, what are you planning to do? Leo, talk to me.” He shouted, nudging my back. I supposed an answer to any of this was due and turned around, the dark glint in my eyes taking him off guard for a moment.

“As I slept, I thought I was dreaming. However it was not a dream, Amadeo. You know what it was?” I asked, to which he paused and shook his head.

“As a mage I’m more attuned to certain…shall we call them waves, sounds and methods of communication. I once made Quile a pendant that would allow her thoughts to travel to my mind. That pendant was later used for her as a beacon to bring her form to my side. Until I had returned tonight with Lueban, that pendant rested around my neck. Now, I can’t say why for certain but all I know is Quile is following Lan-Tsai’s command and under the guise of Lueban, stole the pendant, and under his rule is now coming to kill me. I know this because the pendant no longer rests around my neck, Lueban no longer, nor ever did rest within that room, and a certain fallen angel told me to realise and be careful of the fate that lay before me. I can no longer deny this, no longer search for what is in front of me. Now’s the time, she is coming. I must thank you, though we have searched for our own ends, we all wished for right to return to our world. I believe our fight is coming to its end, mine alone certainly approaches. It has been emotional, my friend, farewell.” I spoke a sombre tone, lowly turning and walking onwards to finally once again meet Quile.

As I left the Palace and found myself again on the city streets, I wondered how long it would take her. In essence she could be here within an instant, could well have killed me before I woke. Well she was a bard and in strange essence so was he, perhaps this was way of making it all the more dramatic, showdown at sunrise, now all we needed was a couple of swords and a beach-front stage complete with applauding audience. Well…this and the heroine turned by lure of his dark rule, though even now as I walked to the edge of city, I could sense her presence in motion. As always it was poetry on the air and mind.

As I reached the gate, I saw that the two guard whom had been posted lay limp, arrows jutting from either’s neck with a lethal precision. The colour of the arrows feather alone informed me of where it had undoubtedly come from as it was the same set of colour as the necklace from the dream, or vision I had seen. So without a doubt then, she was here and this was it. Infact, as I raised my head from the arrow shaft buried in the nearest gate guard, I knew exactly where she was.

“It’s good to see you again…I think.” I said, turning around to face her as I spoke. Indeed there stood the goddess and woman I had fallen in love with, a bow of crystal shivering in her hands though no show of murderous intent in her eyes. Instead a tragic sorrow graced her, one that I had always striven to rid her of. Only now were things truly confused and unknown to me.

“I…I’m so sorry, Leo.” Quile said in an almost whispering tone.

“Don’t be, this is what you wanted. I knew you’d come my love, I had a premonition of events.” I reminded her as she shivered more, my words seeming to sting more than give some last comfort or understanding. Quile jerked forward a step and shouted as her hand let the arrow fly

“No!” she shouted in protest to something else as much as me. For a moment a silence so complete not even my beating heart could be heard. My face felt numb for a moment though a rush of heat washed through it as a small trickle of bloods warmth dripped down my cheek.

“It’s not?” I asked partially in all honesty. For all I had seen, it was perhaps not enough to truly understand, as my life’s love who now stood a short distance away with an enchanted bow though was unable to hold the resolve firmly enough to shoot straight would show. Quile glared at me with sorrow and attempted to speak again, initially choking on her words.

“Ah…of course not! Leo you know I’ve always loved you. I don’t want this as much as I didn’t want him, but I…”

“But I was too late, too powerless to stop him, to save you. Perhaps this is the way of things, Quile. Perhaps the murals I saw were right, for you to descend from the heavens to take my life away, this is fate.” I spoke with a lack of resolve completely unlike me. In the darkness behind her I swore I could have seen motion in the shadows, though it passed by too quickly to be more than a trick of the light.

“No, Leo…no. You did everything you could, you ga…gave me…” Quile replied through gasps as she forced another arrow into the bow and released it. Again I didn’t move and again nothing was felt or heard throughout the area. No trickle of warmth, no beating heart returned to me. I looked down with shock to see that Quile had pierced the arm of the billowing shirt I wore. The beat of my heart returned though but slowly as I had to laugh.

“Please, Quile if you’re going to kill me at least let me look presentable for my funeral.” I said in a forced jovial tone that broke a quick laugh from her though even that seemed to pain her as she fell to one knee, gasping for breath.

“Y…yes, my lord…no, please no.” She whispered though not to me. Truly it was that the necklace turned collar was controlling her and indeed this was not her will. Still I felt somehow helpless, as though there was nothing I could do, she was lost to me and would always belong to Leo now, that much I had to accept…

“Woman’s got my grandfather’s ring.” A voice broke from the darkness causing Quile to bolt to her feet, spin and fire off an arrow.

“Well, you’ve gotten a tad feisty aswell, haven’t you? If you don’t mind though.” The dark figure spoke as Quile strung another arrow which the figure of Kage easily stepped aside from. Though of course Kage himself was merely a mask and as he drew closer to Quile, their magic clashed and conflicted, robbing Naitachal of his cover once again. Quile cried out in shock as his form and skin changed once again. With that wry grin of his Naitachal slipped to the side of another arrow and made to close the gap between them.

“Always nice to know you’re more gung-ho to shoot down me than him, though we are almost one and the same now you know, dear.” He said with that dark cunning, slipping in past the bow and locking her arm that held it within his as smoothly as if to ask her for the next dance.

“You always were a goddess…but if you don’t mind.” Naitachal said, working his free hand to spin the chain around to its clasp, undo it and remove the ring, the effort of which rewarding him with his grandfathers ring and a shock of magic that sent him away from Quile to the floor.

“An well he was always a bastard.” Naitachal continued with a short laugh at how the binding magic Lan-Tsai had placed on the necklaces clasp had thrown him. In the moment of disruption Quile dropped the bow and looked to me with innocent, longing eyes.

“Leo, by the gods whatever happens I have always loved you. You gave me hope, something to dream for and most importantly…our two beautiful daughters.” She said happily, a tear of silver rolling down her cheek.

“I wish you could see the-agh…” Quile spoke, cut off and almost choked as the leaf pendants chain reconnected and glowed a dark red momentarily.

“Leo, catch.” Naitachal shouted as he threw the ring through the air.

“Take care of it, alright? Keep it on your hand or he’ll overwhelm and destroy you.” He spoke, rolling quickly as an arrow spiked the ground he had rested on a moment beforehand. I looked at the twisted ring again doubtfully.

“I can stop Lan-Tsai if I have this on?” I asked, a flicker of hope ignited within me. Naitachal almost danced as he avoided Quile’s new forced attentions.

“Well maybe I should have worded that better…woman! Stop shooting those bloody arrows at me.” He shouted almost in a voice unlike his as if to make light of even this situation.

“You need to wear that ring or not I but my self will make good on that old promise I made back in the library. I take it you’ve already talked since you don’t seem as confused to see me and quite resolute that you‘ve lost Quile. I think you already know I know that feeling all too well, which is where it’s coming from.” He told me as even Quile seemed to stop taking shots at him. Understanding enough as I needed, slipped on the ring again and felt a cold chill rush through me. As it did, the feeling of loss absolute drained from me, though not entirely, enough to know it had been Naitachal‘s spirit of longing and suppressed anger that as I had inherited, had taken precedence. Now though, I felt somehow at peace, the mural of my demise faded from my mind, replacing it with something I dared not even accept the possibility of yet, though still the question stood.

“So Quile, just how do you defeat a god?” I asked in all honest curiosity, the look she gave me one of shock and fear as she again fell in pain.

“You…you can not. He has risen ah…and will correct the balance of things, and I…I.” Quile said with a forced, quivering voice that told me without doubt this was not her will that spoke.

“An you’ll take his side as queen amongst gods, safe with our children. That’s how he holds you, isn’t it? If not for them you probably could have destroyed him the moment you gained your mothers gift but now…now I was too late as were we all. There’s nothing we can do now Quile, shoot me, touch my heart once more with the love of an arrow, do it.” I said with fervour, spreading my arms wide as if to hold her. More to antagonise her, I began to walk towards her. If she could not strike me before I reached her, then I would simply have to hold her in my arms.

“Leo, stop!” She shouted, coming to a forced stand with tears flowing down her face. I hated myself to the very soul for having to do this to her, but it was the only way, the one last solution.

“This is fate, Quile. If you don’t I’m going to reach you, hold you in my arms and maybe even kiss you. What do you suppose he would think of that? Hmm, what’s he going to do about it?” I asked, shouting more through Quile now to the one who held her strings. Naitachal stood behind all this, staying as emotionless as he could though I could tell he knew this was how it would be before even I. After all he had been busy since I had last seen him, truly this was his plan more than mine.

Quile convulsed and raised the bow with a lethal speed, stringing an arrow and releasing, the sound of her bowstring like that of a harp, the arrow that of a fine whistle as it flew the short distance. As before all sound and pulse stopped. This time however, time itself seemed to freeze as we stood, Quile’s eyes wide in disbelief as the bow slipped lifelessly from her fingers and she fell to her knees in tears. The arrow was embedded perfectly entered on my heart, creating an edifice of sorts in tribute to my feelings for her. I looked past her to Naitachal who grinned slyly, then over to Amadeo who had just arrived, riddled with shock and confusion and smiled, nodding over to him in way of not to worry. With heavy feet I took a step forward, then two and more till I stood in front of Quile. I knelt before her and placed a hand on her shoulder.

“Get away from me, just…leave me alone” she wept, assuming it to be anyone except me. With a gentle laugh I rose and stepped back on still heavy feet.

“Oh, I guess you did mean it then, very well.” I said in a light, joking tone as I made to turn away from her. The weeping sharply stopped as she looked up with wide eyes from her knees in disbelief.

“Leo…!?” Quile nearly screamed as though I was a ghost. For a moment I let the silence hang as her eyes flickered between my face and the blood splattered tunic, clearly punctured past the head with her arrow.

“Oh, this?” I said, gesturing to the arrow as if it was a new fashion accessory I had picked up in the market.

“Well, I wasn’t completely sure it would work, but we have Naitachal to thank for this. You see he gave me back the ring which was that of a necromancers grandfather to begin with, but then Lan-Tsai, in his hap hazardous rush to make you his, seems to have dipped this in his little pot aswell. So now, my love I am as mortal as you within this unseen prison. I am no god but no longer am I just human. This…” I explained, waving to the arrow again and causing it to combust into black flame and fall away

“This was the only way we had to reassured prove that it was real.”

“B…but now Lan-Tsai will control you, like he does me.” She cried. I smiled and shook my head.

“No, my love. He controls you for the blood wept. The necklace alone keeps you within his prison, but it’s the blood that gives him the strings to your soul. Excuse me one moment…” I said, looking over to Amadeo and within an instant of transportation magic being at his side. After the initial shock of my sudden appearance and residual confusion had subsided I put an arm across his shoulder and smiled.

“It seems like this wasn’t the end after all, I must apologise for what happened before. You have been a true friend through all of this and I would see you with us to the end, which is why I must ask you return to Harrock, there is but one last thing I need of you…” I explained, taking him quickly away from the others on a current of magic to the very gates of Harrock where the burnt vendor still stood in ashes.

“Please my friend, could you?” I finished, taking him by either shoulder and looking him directly in the eye. His reaction was one of easy doubt and fear, more so evident in his voice.

“But you’re asking me to…I”

“There is no other way now, and no one else who could perform this task. It may not be fair but I must ask this of you. When all is done, please, take care and hold no regrets.” I said, fading from his sight as I returned to the gates of the Kardian, where Quile once again looked on to me as though a spectre.

“Amadeo will be fine, don’t worry. As for us…” I said, stepping closer again to Quile and moving to take her in my arms. Though her eyes and lips begged the embrace, she was forced to shy back with uncertainty.

“Leo, you mustn’t, he…he will…”

“He can do nothing my love, and I fear I must. Remind me, one last time of your passion.” I said gently, holding her almost off of her feet as she stood between longing and fear, accepting the embrace yet fearing what would come after. As our lips met, her fears melted and we became locked within the most passionate of kisses, scents and emotions that threatened to overwhelm me crashing against the shore of my consciousness as I held the woman I loved, the goddess I longed for, and the mother of our children, the two amazingly bright souls I had seen within the vision. This one instant, this frame of time…this was what it meant to be alive. Our lips parted and Quile looked up at me with a lost longing coupled with well known fear. I was lost in a daze for what felt like forever though was likely mere seconds as I smiled and brushed the tear away from her cheek.

“I love you, my goddess.” I said, closing my eyes for a moment to collect my senses. Quile’s necklace pulsed a dark black and red.

“Naitachal, I guess you know better than I what to do now. Take care, my friend.” I told him as I moved to release Quile though even then had no time as the pulsating glow of her pendant erupted, throwing me in one direction and Quile in the other. As my back hit the city wall I felt it shatter then reform as though I had merely landed on the ground. Where we had stood a dark cloud of dirt and severe magic power crackled, creating what appeared to be a personal thunderstorm. In the far distance Naitachal was helping Quile to her feet and away from the scene.

“I suppose I knew it’d always come down to this, never send a woman to do a mans job, especially not when it’s the damnable woman’s lover you want dealt with.” A dark, enraged yet calm voice spoke through the cloud.

“So much for poetic irony, eh? We both knew this was how it would be, <I>this</I> is fate.” I replied, pulling myself up as the ground and sky around us warped and shifted, taking us to another place under his will, under his prison. Now, clear of the smoke, clear of the magic I saw the being that had caused all so much pain and suffering.

“You’re a man of your history, Kendric, look familiar?” Lan-Tsai said with arms wide, spinning on the spot and causing the leaf pendant around his neck to fly out and glimmer in the artificial sunlight.

“Well I have to say I’m impressed. I hadn’t thought you were able to take the scene of your last stand with you. Only difference is, there’s no arch-angels this time.” I said, causing him to stop and just stare at a spot in the distance, laughing.

“Ah, indeed there isn’t. Just you, and me. Now, we finish this.” He said, materialising a completely golden version of the spear he held last time we met.

“My my, hasn’t power made you loose all sense of style.” I said with a low chuckle, for as well crafted and as many years as someone could live off of what it would be worth, it appeared terribly gaudy in its shine.”

“Hmm, well they always did say there’s no accounting for taste, so just die!” He shouted, leaping forward and thrusting the spear towards me. As he moved I had moved myself, pulling a pistol from its holster and taking a shot as the spear moved past, grazing my chest. As the smoke cleared, Lan-Tsai was left alone, the bullet still embedded in his face. A horrid laugh pealed out across the distance between us.

“You should already know by now, normal weapons can’t harm me. I suppose an explanation for why this spear looks so flash would be in order then, you see as you are bound here, I can neither harm you with anything less than this. An since you only have your little pea, or should I say grape shooters, you can do nothing other than pay. Pay, Leo, for all the annoyances and set-backs you have caused me. You will die, though not before becoming one with this place…ah how I shall revel in dragging your shattered form around this place, painting the cobble with your blood, and then returning Quile here with this little pendant so she can be reminded always that she is mine and you…well you are but a stain upon our past.” He said with an arrogant confidence, walking through the ruins to find me. I had not been listening to his rabble as I focused on the rings fine connections to this place. To the normal glancing eye, it was just a ring, of course. Though here and now, focusing what I understood about binding magic on my sight of it, the ring had many fine strings of magical energy attached to it. This would have been what held me here and in a state of conditional immortality. Though Lan-Tsai and his golden spear would make sure that had no hold, I knew there was another reason for why they existed, another reason for why I was here. To end this.

“Yes well, you can hardly say that when you don’t have a future. Just like you wasted the past, you’ve already thrown away your destiny long ago.” I said, spinning around from the pillar I had been behind. Lan-Tsai grinned and twirled the pole though didn’t attack.

“Is that so? By all means, take another shot if you’re not convinced that I <I>am</I> the future, and you are now nothing more than a bad memory.” He replied, opening his arms wide and raising his head high. To his confusion I took out no pistol and instead just laughed.

“You could have been something, you know that? You were a legend, the people loved you. Wasn’t enough though, soon as you discovered there was something more you discarded your fate, forgot all you had lived for and tried to be something else. You have no future, you’ve already lost your past.”

“Not from you!” Lan-Tsai shouted in rage as he lunged forward to the space I had once again left.

“Not from you will I hear such slander. You have no idea what it’s like, to live your small, mortal life knowing by right you deserve more, that by right you should not be surrounded by the fickle and stray minds of those who took their place at my feet. For their faith and worship I asked not. The gods threw my fate away Kendrick, the gods I shall soon rule over with Quile at my side, they were the ones that forcefully controlled my destiny, and now I have regained what is rightfully mine.” He shouted, moving away from the ruin into the open. From a ruined ledge I sat and tutted.

“Tsk tsk…you should really know this by now, you’ve certainly…existed long enough to ponder it but you are the god of your own fate. Each of us are born innocent, our minds bare, merely the magic of birth and construction. Our souls non-existent we are brought into this harsh realm on life’s terms. The secret however is that we live. We mould and climb to become who we are, but we do it all struggling against life’s terms. You too did this until you decided you no longer wished to carve your own fate.” I explained without moving as he slowly walked into view and turned around to face me.

“I don’t know what you’re trying to say or prove, Kendric, but nothing you say is truth. This was my decision, this is my fate and not you, not Quile, no-one can change that now. Cease your running and accept that death is now yours, mortal.” He said at first calmly though what quickly became an enraged tone as he leapt up to where I was, swinging the weapon and demolishing another section of the ruin. I had moved though not quite as much as before, merely a jump to evade as I laughed.

“You may have the means to harm me whilst in this realm, but I’m no more mortal than you.”

“Hah, but there is a difference between mortality and power. That is what makes us different.” He replied, swinging again as I dropped under the arc to the ground. The time of words were past, Lan-Tsai had wholeheartedly believed in his rightful position as god, had completely discarded his life of mortality that had made him so happy before knowledge of his lost heritage had reached him, corrupting his heart and soul with the words whispered by dark gods. Lan-Tsai himself was merely a pawn, a toy of the Dark Ones to disrupt and destroy the Gods Above. Perhaps somewhere along the way of handing his fate to his father, he became out of their control or achieved more than he was intended too. A sad fate though no worse than which I was left with, no worse than that of the path vengeance had led too. There was no space or thought for pity towards him now. From up high he glared down at me with a hideous laugh.

“What’s that, no more righteous proclamations? Now will you just die?” He taunted before leaping off the ledge. I had said nothing, nor moved for I…for we were deep in spell, focusing all energies to one point. Lan-Tsai landed and threw his momentum into the blade, aiming to cleave me in two. As swift as it fell, it was met with the palm of my left hand below the blade, gripping the poll and holding it mere inches from my shoulder. I felt by body weaken, felt it falter under me though forced my mind to focus on the one point, to focus on the ring. It’s strands flared into easy sight for a moment, showing that several flowed over to connect with the leaf pendant he had taken to quickly enter this space and destroy me. Others flew off in every which direction, the bonds that held us here. I opened my eyes which now in the reflection of his were a dark grey. In a motion equally as swift as his blade had dropped to almost cut a graft in me, I pushed my hand to his chest, covering the leaf pendant. As ring was once again reunited with pendant, the colour of both shattered and returned to a pure white. Lan-Tsai looked down in confused horror, though it seemed as though the items had not changed colour, but had begun to glow so intensely they seemed to be of the purest, blinding white.

“Yes…maybe now, we can…” I whispered with a strained voice as all energy and focus was outside me. The glow exploded in to a massive globe of light, initially engulfing us both though quickly spreading to encompass everything within the scene of his last stand. The light dissolved and bled from the rift the magic had created into the natural world where it had once been. Had anyone been present at the site of Lan-Tsai’s first defeat under hand of the arch-angel of ages past…they would tell you it was snowing.

[Angel Della Notte]

“Leo, you mustn’t, he…he will…” Quile said stepping back from his advance though what she truly wanted was to jump forward to hold him in her arms. She dreamed of whisking them away far far away a place that Lan Tsai couldn’t reach them but she knew of no place.

“He can do nothing my love, and I fear I must. Remind me, one last time of your passion.” Leo moved forward taking her in his arms and Quile only gave in as their lips met. The world came crashing down around her Kardian disappeared and all that remain was her and Leo. Quile released years of pent up emotion into the kiss, this was what she had been longing for wanting but at what cost? Lan Tsai surely was aware of what was happening right now. What would this lapse in willpower cost her? She thought of her children. Lan Tsai would never hurt them he still thought they were his. But he could keep them from Quile. The kiss broke and Quile could do nothing but stare at Leo begging for another kiss yet afraid at the same time. “I love you, my goddess.” Leo said. Quile wanted to say something back but she was paralyzed as her necklace her prison began flash. What she feared was become reality Lan Tsai was coming and he was furious. She could feel his anger throughout her whole body. The god of war reborn was enraged and his wrath was about to be released. “Naitachal, I guess you know better than I what to do now. Take care, my friend.” Leo said stepping back. The Lan Tsai was there Quile flew back at his forced and slammed into the wall behind her.

“I suppose I knew it’d always come down to this, never send a woman to do a man’s job, especially not when it’s the damnable woman’s lover you want dealt with.” Lan Tsai said.

Naitachal was next to Quile helping her to her feet. “My old friend we must be out of here. This battle is not ours to fight. And you are still bond to him by being here you place Leo in more danger. Come let us be off.”

Quile nodded and Naitachal led them down several alleyways away from Leo and Lan Tsai. “Alustra, Alassra!” Quile said thinking of her girls, what had Lan Tsai done to them?

“Where are they?” Naitachal asked.

Quile said nothing just started to teleport back to Harrock Naitachal feeling the magic building grabbed her arm and was teleported along with her. They reappeared in the living room of Sindel’s manor. Quile looked around and then ran up stairs Naitachal following behind her. She ran to one of the bedrooms and shouted in frustration. Naitachal entered the room to find only a bed that that had recently been slept in though whoever is slept there was gone. “Where are they? I can’t sense them.” Quile said then in her anger blew up the table in the room. She focus her anger on the bed, pictures on the walls everything in the room until it was completely destroyed.

“Quile calm down.” Naitachal said grabbing her from being. “We’ll find them.” Quile struggled to get free then Naitachal was thrown across the room.

“How I have no clue where they are or if they are even safe.” Quile said falling to her knees and crying.

“They are safe.” Baji said as she appeared next to Naitachal and helped him to his feet.

“Baji! Where are they? What have you done with them?” Quile shouted coming to her feet.

“They are in the heavens Feron watches over them.” Baji said.

“Why have you taken them?” Quile said.

“For their protection to protect them from Lan Tsai and from you.” Baji said.

“From me? Why would my own children need protected from me?” Quile said. “You think I’m on his side don’t you?”

“Quile no one knows who side you stand on.” Baji said. “I’m sorry Quile I have to do this Jorin has decreed it.” Baji stepped forward took Quile’s hands and shackles appeared around them. She looked over to Naitachal, “Will you come? You’ve helped so much already but I ask for more there will be a trail to decide Quile’s fate will you speak for her?”

“Of course.” Naitachal said. He took Baji’s free hand and the three of them disappeared into the heavens.

“Can I see them at least?” Quile asked. Baji nodded and started to wave her hands. “Without these?” Quile asked holding her hands up. Baji only stared at her pondering it. “I’m powerless here. I can feel it. If I try anything you or any of the other gods can stop me. Baji please, as a mother you know more than anyone what it’s like to long to see too children.”

“Five minutes Quile, and don’t you dare try anything Jorin is already going to be angry with me for letting you do this. Pray that Feron is understanding.” Baji said as the bounds around Quile’s wrists disappeared, Baji then teleported the three of them to where Feron was watching the girls.

Alustra and Alassra saw Quile and ran over to her hugging her as she dropped to her knees. “Mommy!” They said.

“Baji what is the meaning of this? Jorin said she was not to see them. You were to take her to her cell.” Feron said.

“Mother look at her.” Baji said. “Even if she is evil and has sided with Lan Tsai do you think she would harm them? Do you think she could? She is their mother. As one mother to another can’t you see that?”

Feron nodded then said. “You father is going to be furious. But then again he doesn’t have to know. Just make this quick.”

“Thank you mom.” Baji said giving Feron a kiss. She sat with Feron watching Quile hold her little ones and play with them for a while before she walked over to Quile and tapped her shoulder. “Quile it’s time.”

Quile nodded kissed the girls then stood taking Baji’s hand as the shackles reappeared and the teleported to a throne room of some sort. All of the goodly gods sat against the wall and Baji led Quile to a stand before them before taking her seat.

“Quile Val’Darious you stand before us to be judge do you have anyone that will speak on your behalf?” Jorin said.

“I will my lord.” Naitachal said.

“Very well then shall we began?” Jorin said. “Quile Val’Darious you are charge with aligning yourself with the dark god Lan Tsai how do you plead?”

“My lord Quile plead-” Naitachal started to say but was cut off by Quile.

“Naitachal please let me.” Quile said. “Guilty my lord.”

“Did you agree to be his queen and over throw the gods?” Jorin asked.

“Yes my lord.” Quile said.

“Did you agree to bare Lan Tsai’s children?” Jorin asked.

“Not willing my lord.” Quile said. “The father of my children is unknown it could either be Lan Tsai or the mortal Leo Kendric.”

“Leo Kendric? Your mortal lover?” Jorin asked.

“Yes my lord.” Quile said.

“Did you murder Jerni and steal her godhood?” Jorin asked.

“I am responsible for my mother’s death and my godhood as well as Lan Tsai’s came from her.” Quile said.

“Very well Quile do you have anything to say in your defense?” Jorin asked.

“No my lord I am guilty of all the things you say. All I ask though lord is whatever happens to me you spare my daughters they are innocent the only thing they are guilty of is being born to me. I care not what happens to me whatever fate you decide for me I deserve but I plead my lord take pity on them.” Quile said bowing as several tears ran down her cheeks.

[Mikeido]

Lightly from the sky fell the small glowing leaves of white. From a distance it looked as if snow, though at closer glance, to the touch it was warm and glowed. Where did it come from, they would wonder. Where it came from was the disintegration of Lan-Tsai’s self-created prison realm. The place he had created to save himself upon his first fall. Now all that had stood within was but the white flakes of snow that slowly descended back to the world they had been taken from all those centuries ago. Seemingly for hours into the early afternoon they fell, none passing by to notice, none present to witness.

Amongst it all lay the form of one being, lost in the drift of white. Though I could tell you the magic felt warm to the touch, I could feel nothing of its heat. Though I could tell you it flew and fell, I saw nothing of its beauty as it did so. My mind, heart, body and soul were all upon another rift of consciousness, well aware of that there was no turning back from the here and now. The snow at my fingertips melted and disappeared, as if drunk by my reforming skin. As a small shiver of energy ran through me, in the deepest recess of my mind, I knew this was truth. For even I was not myself. Here I lay only as an inclination in the snow, a small hill that hid my soul. The tingling at the edges of my senses continued as I felt the strangest sensation of an itch that grew and spread, continuing on to encompass all my body. I ached and throbbed but more importantly…I felt. That around me seemed to group and flow towards me as if a river downhill, regenerating by being into completion with such force as to where I rose with a jolt almost spinning over and wrenching whatever was within my stomach for the intense wave of nausea and motion that suddenly encompassed me. For a moment I stood on hands and knees, allowing the reality to settle within me. Even then I only collapsed backwards and sat on the warm ground for a while, catching my breath as though I had just run a great distance.

Looking up and over the horizon I felt a natural calm, a peacefulness of things. How nice this was. Yet of course, I thought to myself with a smile, I didn’t have the time to appreciate it. As calm and lonesome as things were, I knew this was the last step. The path had changed but as one had said, revenge was never a straight line. It was a forest, and as such it was easy to loose ones way. I sat tall with composure now and wondered, had I lost my way? Lan-Tsai had lost his which had brought him to this point, though what had brought me, so inexorably…here?

The image of Quile‘s face flew through my mind. Ah yes, there was love, of course. Though it was not only the trappings of a foolish human heart chasing the sky that had brought me here. Sindel, Constance, The King, my love-struck student Marcus and the woman in his distant sky; Jiera. Theron, Amadeo, and of course…Naitachal. I almost choked as emotion forced its way through my chest and pushed a tear from my eye. Everyone who was or had become a part of my life, for everyone that mattered I was now here. An so here it began, there was still much I needed correct, though first I wished to speak with Quile once more, to let her know all was as it should be, to let her know she need have no regrets, feel no loss and know only that she is loved. Then I would say the words of farewell…

“Hm, they stepped ahead to that stage already, well I suppose they did sense you were gone, Lan-Tsai.” I said, looking over my shoulder as I did. There was no-one present there, though I had not done it with the intention of thinking someone was physically behind me.

“Looks like I get to make good on that promise to rend the heavens to find her, huh?” I said as I looked to the sky. They were judging her upon her actions. Though I currently held within me the power to stop them, it would achieve nothing and only allow Lan-Tsai to win. No, instead I would have to appear through Naitachal, as was he connected to me there was a part of me left within him. To appear as I currently was would only condemn her, even if my actions were well meaning, the spirit I would bring to within their halls would damn us both as not even the amalgamation of Lan-Tsai‘s force, a necromancers hatred and my love would be match for the remaining council of gods. No, instead I lay back and let the power pulse through me, sending my minds eye to the other me, to my dark twin in the heavens…

“Well…Naitachal, surely you had made good use of the time which was given unto you. What say you in her defence?” An amazingly powerful voice washed through me as I found my place.

“Indeed I have for you see-”

“Naitachal, no, it’s alright, I accept it all.” Quile cried though didn’t look up to him. I could sense a short flare of anger driven by love pass through him as he turned to her.

“No woman, it is not. You have all walked your paths, all led your lives that had brought us to this point. Accept responsibility, accept burden but do not take it alone. One friend and a lover of yours is already lost for the acceptance he has taken, don’t make that sacrifice all to vain.”

“What are you talking about? I know he was to fight Lan-Tsai but what do you mean he is already lost, did Lan-Tsai d…defeat him?” Quile asked, looking up at Naitachal with a burning sorrow in her eyes. A low murmur swept the council of gods before Jorin spoke up once again.

“I sense the only unique presence amongst us as Naitachal so the boy is not already here. Similarly I can not sense his presence within your world…continue.” he requested of Naitachal, receiving a light, respective bow.

“He is not defeated, indeed he walks taller than ever, though he would not want your resolve to crumble only now when all is come to its end. As you can see, even now she is governed by the safety of her children. Her path though regrettable was not entirely her own, and surely not of her own devices. It is true that she took her mothers godhood though how did it come to her hands? Through Lan-Tsai whom had stolen the song spirit from our world. This had brought Jerni into his grasp. As he had forced Quile to his side, and seeing that her mother was beyond aid, was there truly any option she had than accept her mothers gift? Should she had left Lan-Tsai to wander endlessly in a path of godly destruction? For all he has caused, you must realise he was bound to the heart of this goddess all along.” Naitachal spoke, allowing a sharp silence to cut his words as another murmur swept the crowd. Indeed, Lan-Tsai could have upon taking Jerni’s gift merely torn Harrock Castle in two, taken the skull and claimed the world. In some perverse sense of love, he had held back and bided his plans. Of course now he had left them to grow for too long and all had become undone.

“As were we all…as were we all. Whether she was born divinity or not, this woman has held a mortal heart and soul, bearing the force of all her choices whether they were hers or handed to her. Judge her as you will, though understand she had lived and loved with a mortals heart and soul on life’s terms. I can think of nothing more to say, you shall judge as you wish though please bear everything in mind when you do cast eye upon her decisions.” Naitachal said, allowing the silence to stand again as the assembled gods glanced from one to the other.

“We must reconvene to form our decision and observe the tide of an event upon your world. We shall return shortly, use this time to consider any last thing you may wish to say before we pass our judgement.” Jorin spoke before they all faded from sight. Recessing into his mind and seeing me there, Naitachal shot one of his infamous grins. It pained me to think it would be one of the last I saw of it, but he knew as well as I this was all the passing of fate and the smile faded.

“It is a fickle mistress, my friend, that much we can not deny. Though I think we gave a good enough speech.”

“Indeed, it is the least that we can do, I suppose. You will let her know, won’t you?” I asked, causing Naitachal’s smirk to return, though yet a slight reserved this time as he nodded.

“As much as I’m a part of you, forget not you’re a part of me. She will know.”

“Thank you. Well, I suppose I had best begin, even the gods have assembled to witness my last stand, I wouldn’t want to keep them waiting.” I told him, tracing myself a path back to my physical self. Naitachal nodded gently.

“Stand tall as they watch Leonardo, though you hold the essence of a god, you are a man. Show them.” He said, placing a hand upon my shoulder as my figure within his mind began to fade. Like the passing of a mornings dream I awoke with the faint whisper of the words spoken upon my mind. As I tried to sit up a spasm of power shot through my arm and caused me to fall back.

“Still trying to fight it, huh? Come on, we’ve better things to do.” I spoke aloud, knowing he could hear me either way.

“No, stupid human, you are the one who fights, who claws and scrapes at the passing of fate. You can do nothing, as we are combined you are a god amongst men and equally as invulnerable. How strong is your will though? Not nearly as strong as my patience, I can and shall overwhelm you, mortal.” Lan-Tsai threatened idly from within. I knew as well as he did the destruction of his realm, the disintegration of everything within that had fallen to the ground and reformed as only myself as the incantation had intended meant that at least for now, he was crippled under my will. It was long enough to set things right.

“You wouldn’t understand. Be quiet and save your strength then, we’ve people to pass.” I said, rising easily this time and looking around for my bearings. After a moment of looking around I realised one thing. For one I had no idea where we were, as for all any direction could see was mountains, and two, even if I didn’t have the energy of a gods spirit at my command I had enough to translocate some distance. Envisioning Harrock, the gates, the burnt vendor, my home…I felt a breeze of wind pass by and opened my eyes again to find myself in Harrock Library. It felt like an age in itself since I had been here though as I walked over, past the old oil painting on the wall, brushing a hand over the door handle felt its metal chill pass through my fingers as I then pushed down on it and stepped through as though it hadn't been a day. Now was far from the time for nostalgia.

My eyes met instantly those young and vivid of Jiera over the shoulder of Marcus, her arm around his waist. It warmed my heart and caused a sly grin as I walked over and tapped the boy on his shoulder, causing him to spin around off guard.

“I see you took up control of your own will, I’m proud of you both. You must promise me you‘ll look after one another, and the library.” I asked of them, getting the strangest of looks.

“Mr. Kendric what do you mean?” Marcus asked curiously. I allowed a small chuckle as I made my way to the stairs.

“The others will take good enough care though you both where always my most trusted students. Do continue your studies, and do so with care for none of us know what tomorrow holds and we can all but live for one another.” I said whilst walking down the all so familiar staircase, stroking a hand over its railing as I went down. If either Marcus or Jiera were to say something, I was gone before they could find the words.

Out on the street I could feel more than the usual calm wind and jovial tone of the streets. I could sense as portions of their souls were within me, the lost hope and lacking inspiration of those who had lost their voices. As I felt a jolt of pain snap through my leg I knew I didn’t have the time to visit each and every one separately to return their spirit, though the awareness of them would make it easy enough to loose that energy and know it travelled back to its rightful soul.

As I released them I felt the force of Lan-Tsai trying to punch its way out aswell. Apparently having been conjoined with my body, the god had been given a different tap of energy. Perhaps under different circumstance it would have been possible to release his spirit from the skull into a body of enough power that held the incantations that Naitachal and myself had, though such a force had not existed until his rise, and the path would have led to this point either way so it was of little use to ponder now other than for the possibility that it could have saved the lifeblood of Quile‘s mother Jerni. Through the town I made my way to the front gates, releasing what I could of the stolen energy without releasing the gods spirit itself. With every seeping spirit I felt it replaced with a feeling of redemption and warmth, a passing sigh of thanks from those who had regained what they had lost.

“Enjoy it whilst you can human, I no longer need their spirits strength and when my strength does regain, you shall be torn apart from inside out.” Lan-Tsai’s spirit continued to taunt though I listened to none of it, well aware of what I knew was about to happen and he would need not know until a time too late. To the edge of the city I walked, passing through the gates one last time I turned and looked upon the grand city. Even now people were living out their lives happy and oblivious to the dangers that had truly shadowed them. The Bards Curse had passed, those afflicted had been miraculously cured. Tales and songs would rise of how one of the gods must have walked amongst them and healed the curse. A new Bards Song would be composed. I smiled and turned away from the grandeur one last time. Perhaps not exactly a god by the standings of heavens, though truly gods of mortals had walked there, and still would. Across the connecting field I walked in silence towards the woods. In front of the old tree where I had rested with Quile by my side so long ago as she was first introducing me to the city of Harrock and the wonders around it, remembered the magicks marking we left, the day we had happily spent in its shade.

To the pure, unclouded blue sky I looked and wondered if they were watching. I raised my hands as if to touch them, as if to catch Quile as she came back to me. Of course I knew this wasn’t the reason I stood as such as Quile’s fate was far beyond my control. As, sadly was mine beyond her. Deeply I sighed as I felt a moment of longing, sorrow and unavoidable regret. Of course this wasn’t ideally how I had wanted things, though fate was as Naitachal had said a fickle mistress.

“You’ve shown me what it is live as a god, now I’m going to show you what it is to die as a mortal for something you love and believe in.” I spoke, holding my arms wide and head high as if waiting for the heavens to open and strike. No such intervention would come as even to the last, Yunao’s words that we crafted our own faith and will, our own belief to follow our own path to its end struck me as a singular truth, a lone reason as to why the gods may exist though not intervene in the affairs of mortals like they once had.

The air remained still, the skies clear. Only a single string of the finest harp sounded as I felt the protective magicks around me slip and part, giving free passage to the golden tip that slid in and pierced my chest. As I began to fall my sight levelled on Amadeo with bow in hand and sorrow in expression, and I smiled. From within I could feel the fallen god frantically attempt to heal the wound though as we both knew, he had not the power to heal a broken heart, nor stop an arrow of gold that crept into view as piercing my chest as squarely as the one Quile had fired earlier. I had known then that Quile would not have been able to fire it in one clean shot with no second chances so, though I had wished not to need ask Amadeo of this, I had asked him to retrieve the golden arrow from Quile’s home, the prize she had won all that time ago and then upon my return, to strike for the heart as I would bear not just the worlds weight but that of the heavens and hells in him.

Amadeo disliked the thought as much as I, though it was the last, only answer. Perhaps one day I would visit the old seer that had claimed to be a friend and apologise for I had allowed a heart to break, and indeed…I had died. Similarly I would have liked to venture the Drow’s network and thank the lord I had previously met for only now I truly understood the murals. Not depictions of a final battle between myself and my love, but one far more internal. As I fought for the love of Quile and all I held of value and worth in life, the silver winged angel had defeated the dark mage that had willed to overpower and kill her. The conflict was internal and in truth there had been a moment whence interrupting upon the gods judgement and taking Quile and the children away had passed my mind, though the dark mages crystal dagger had not overcome the angel and now I was left to fall under the unstoppable force of her golden arrow.

“Ah, Quile…my goddess, I love you.” I said in a near whispered as the soft grass cushioned my descent. From within me I felt the now doomed god crying out in a perfect yet pitiful tone as all power slipped away from his fingers, leaving him to fall with me into a defenceless darkness as the magic that bound our disintegrated spirits faded, thereby fading his existence along with it.

‘Yes…maybe now…we can end it‘ I thought as all light and life faded similarly from my body and mind, shutting the beautiful world I had been but a small part of out from sight and sense. If only…

“I told you you’d return one day, Leo.” a dark, lustrous voice reminded me from over my shoulder in the darkness.

“That you did. Did you know it would be like this though? All along?” I asked, turning to face the image of Dorin once again, this time not the form of Quile but that of her own. She threw a wry smile as she stepped forward.

“Please, Leo I am the very goddess of revenge. The hate and determination that had existed in your heart allured me to you in an almost dangerous way. As you’ve shown, you have ways of being quite the dangerous individual when it comes to your resolve. I only knew you would do something, I didn’t know what precisely, neither did you at the time, though I could sense whatever it was, you would follow it through to your death. Perhaps it was that which seduced my interest in you Leo, you had found your master and directed it with an amazing resolve.”

“My ‘master’?” I replied, making use of the given comfort of her abode as she smiled and also sat opposite me.

“Your reason, your belief. Something that never wavers in the face of doubt and is worth more than life itself. Vengeance became your master, thereby I became your overseer, your guardian angel.”

“You…it was you we met in Kardian?” I asked, causing her gaze to divert from mine and a grin to form about her dark lips.

“Well, who knows? Don’t mortals always say the gods move in mysterious ways? You still interested me…” Dorin said, allowing the thought to linger as her tongue brushed the side of her lip for a second before continuing, “but I knew it was for a reason far greater than any simple mortal could otherwise contain. I wanted you to complete your vengeance, to find your way to the forests edge…but if only things were so simple. And now, here you are once more.”

“That I am. Your words flatter me, to have the infatuation of a goddess...well, as well as the love of a woman I had always considered a goddess, though fate would hold us apart, it was all I could do.” I told her, thinking of the beautiful woman and mother my actions had been in the love of. Dorin’s gaze again broke and stared at a wayward pillow as she sighed indecisively.

“Well…that’s not for either of us to say just yet, Leo.”

“What do you mean?” I had to ask, staring hard into her dark, longing eyes.

“Well you know the gods of light judge her actions now. Where her fate lies is still undetermined…as is yours.” She said, looking back up at me with an uncertain expression I could not read. Leaning back, I couldn’t help but laugh.

“Who would have thought it was so hard to enter the hells, do they turn me away again?” I asked jovially though apparently it was not the best of laughing matters. Dorin’s eyes shifted from mine to above and behind me, not leaving me time to follow before a dark metal scythe blade shifted down before my face and stood with a deadly precision.

“If you so wish, it can be arranged, human.” a metallic hissing voice informed me as I slowly looked up to see the blank stare of Boroni. Again I smiled slyly.

“Long time no see…so what’s this all about?” I asked as the scythe slowly moved from before me. Dorin was first to inform me, her voice infinitely more pleasing to listen too, I had to admit I was at least pleased for that.

“You don’t belong, Leo. Though you carved a path of vengeance and bloodshed, you have done so in the name of love and redemption, I should know. Though again as I said things are not as simple as we would like, for your fusion with Mardous‘ son placed you here by heritage. Lan-Tsai has since been removed from your being and…dealt with, though of you they are yet undecided.”

“No, we are decided.” Boroni hissed from behind me.

“For the service you have given us, delivering the son of Mardous back to its rightful powerless place where we can restrain his actions as they had grown beyond our control within your world. For this…and for the threat your children may one day bring us, it will be far less concern and…just, for you to return to your lovers side. Here you shall remain until they decide upon her fate.”

“Then?” I asked, looking up at the cold face of death itself.

“Then you shall be where she will want or know to find you and needs know nothing of our involvement, only that your world is at a momentary peace once again.” the god of death informed me in a sharp mono-tone.

“Well, that’s nice to know. I guess now we can just wait. What did you mean about my children though?” I said, curious as to the reason behind all this. Dorin smiled though Boroni spoke.

“The children are of divine bloodline. Should we hold and torment you as any other that crosses the gate of death, they will grow and become aware of this ‘injustice’. Though they would pose no ultimate threat, it is far less troublesome for us to release what would just be one more soul in an ocean of suffering that is our lands than deal with them, their mother and perhaps the gods of light aswell. Though we exist in constant conflict, it’s a one of balance and they would be more of a vexation than merely releasing your soul. Such small actions breed such large ripples, human. A lesson Mardous and Baji have learned painfully through the strife you have brought unto an end now. We…owe you, this much, human.” He rasped, the words obviously pained though I took them with a quiet pride and let it lie.

“One more thing about my children though, they are…my children, right?” I asked. Not a ventilated breath emanated from Boroni though Dorin smiled and leant forward again.

“I may not be that windbag Yunao but I can tell you that you already know you don’t want to know that. You’ll love them either way and live knowing they are your children. You’ve already had a fair bit of time stolen from them that not even we can bring back, you don’t want to waste more worrying about something you already know.” She said with perhaps the most honest, warm smile one could find this side of life. And with the god of death over my shoulder it was no small feat. Suppose all I could do right now was enjoy the…lively company until be it our world as we had known it or a return to Boroni’s warming company, I would at least be by Quile's side again and that thought alone calmed my soul.

[Angel Della Notte]

Quile stood in the court room her hands bound still, Naitachal stood next to her. He looked as though he was talking with Leo. Quile only stood there silent for what seemed like hours until Jorin and the others reappeared. “Quile Val Darious are you ready to be judged?” Jorin said.

“Yes my lord.” Quile said lowering her head.

“This council finds you guilty of all charges. You are sentenced to…” Jorin said as Quile cutting him off.

“My Lord what of my children?” Quile said.

Jorin glared at Quile no one interrupted him especially a traitorous murder like her. “They are to be stripped of their godhood. Then returned to the earth where they will be in care of the mortal Leo.”

“Thank you my lord.” Quile interrupted again bowing as she finished.

“Now if you are done interrupting me. You are sentenced to serve the gods for eternity in sort of a purgatory. “ Jorin said.

“Will I ever see Leo or my children again?” Quile asked.

“Such will be you punishment. You will suffer for your crimes.” Jorin said “Perhaps in a few centuries you will have proved your loyalty and be released.”

“My Lord may I see them before they go?” Quile asked.

“Very well. Baji take her to her children allow her to say her good byes then carry out her punishment.” Jorin said.

“Yes father “ Baji said. She moved off of her stand and over to Quile taking her hands causing the shackles to disappear. “Quile I’m sorry. I tired to convince them to allow you to return to the earth as a mortal but I couldn’t.”

“Baji it’s alright my girls are safe even thought I can’t be with them, they will be with Leo. I don’t know if he is really their father but he will love them as he was.” “ Quile said. Baji nodded and the two of them disappeared then reappeared in front of the twins and Feron.

“”Mom you’re back!” Alustria said.

“Mommy can we go home now?” Alassra said.

“Yes but I can’t go with you I have to stay here.” Quile said.

“Can we stay here too then?” Alassra asked.

“No honey. I have to stay here alone. I’ve done a lot of things of things I regret. I’ve committed quite of few crimes I need to pay for them.” Quile said. “You have to go back to earth.”

“Mommy who will we live with then?” Alustra said.

“You will stay with Elphan, Constance and Leo.” Baji said.

“Who are Constance and Leo?” Alustra asked.

“Constance is a friend of mommy’s she has been for a long time.” Quile asked.

“Who is Leo? Is he another friend?” Alassra asked.

Quile paused for a minute not knowing what to say until Baji said it for her. “Leo is you father.”

“But Lan Tsai said he was our father?” Alustra said.

“Lan Tsai lied to you he did a lot of bad things. The truth is that Leo is your father. He’s a good man he will take good care of you.” Quile said.

“Mom Lan Tsai can’t hurt you here can he?” Alassra asked.

“No sweetie he can’t hurt anyone anymore. Your father saw to that.” Quile said.

Quile nodded then knelt down next to the girls and kissed them, “Even though I’m not there know that I love you and I promise I will do everything I can to come back to you though I don’t know when.”

“Mommy I don’t want you to go.” Alastra said.

“Stay with us mommy!” Alassra said.

“I’m sorry baby I have to go… I have to make up for the things I did.” Quile said.

“Mommy Lan Tsai made you do those things!” Alassra said.

“Yes he did but I still did it. Girls we have to be responsible for our actions and we have to accept the consequences of them.” Quile told the girls kissing them one last time.

Baji placed her hand on Quile’s shoulder and the teleported away. “Quile give me your hand.”

Quile did as she was told and gave Baji her hand. Baji pulled Quile forward and she heard something fall behind her. She turned behind her and saw her body lying on the ground. She looked down at herself she was transparent or specter like. “Am I dead?”

“No you are neither dead or live you are in a spirit state. Your body will remain intact until your service is over.” Baji said.

“It will end?” Quile asked.

“I will do everything I can to see that it does. Hopefully while Leo and the twins are still alive.” Baji told him.

“What am I to do?” Quile asked.

You are to be a guide, to the afterlife. When someone dies and has lived well enough to earn a place in the heavens they have to be led to the afterlife. You can only be seen by those that you are to guide and the gods. You are to guide them here.” Baji said pointing to a gate. “Through this gate this the afterlife when you bring them here they will pass through. You however are forbidden from entering the gate.” Baji reached into her pocket and pulled out a sheet of paper. “ This is a list of the souls you are to guide. When a soul passes through this gate another will take it’s place.”

Quile took the list and read over the names the first name on the list was Naitachal, she glanced up at Baji, “Naitachal?”

“Yes it is his time.” Baji said. “Can you sense him?”

Quile stood there for a second then nodded. “Yes.”

“Then go to him and bring him back here.” Baji said.

Quile nodded again and disappeared. She found Naitachal standing in a garden, “Quile, what are you doing here?” He asked.

“Naitachal you know why I am here.” Quile said. “Why else could you see me?”

“It is time for me to move on. But why you?” Naitachal said.

“This is my punishment. To serve the gods as an angel of death though I’m no angel.” Quile said.

“Is this permanent?” Naitachal asked.

“I don’t know. They didn’t say.” Quile told him. “Naitachal are you still connected to him?”

“Yes.” Naitachal said.

“Can you tell him something for me?” Quile asked.

“Of course.” Naitachal said.

“Tell him I’m sorry I can’t be there with him or the girls. Please take care of them remind them how much I love them and how much I miss them. And Leo I love you. I love you so much. There is nothing I want more than to be with you to be with the girls. Leo I’m sorry.” Quile said.

Naitachal closed his eyes for several minutes then looked at Quile wrapped his arms around her and kissed her. Quile could feel another presence there a familiar presence. Quile’s lips parted and their tongues danced. They held it for a while then broke apart. “That was from…”

“Leo.” Quile finished. “Thank you Naitachal”

“Shall we then?” Naitachal said.

“Lets go then.” Quile said taking Naitachal’s hands. They disappeared and reappeared at the gate Baji stood there waiting.

“Hello Naitachal.” Baji said.

“Hello Baji.” Naitachal said moving to him and kissing her.

“I’ll come visit you when I can.” Baji said.

“Goodbye Quile it was an honor to know you and to love you.” Naitachal said stepping through the gate.

Quile watched as he walked through the gate a tear in her eye. “Come Quile you’ve got work to do.” Baji said pointing to the list. Quile nodded and disappeared to find her next charge.

-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+

13 years later

Quile stood in her old house back in Harrock. She watced as a young girl ran down the stairs carrying a stack of books followed by her twin. “Alustra come on or we will be late. You know how dad gets when we are late.” Alassra said.

“It wouldn’t be such a big deal if he hadn’t of caught you skipping class.” Alustra said.

“Hey you skipped too.” Alassra said.

“Yea but it was your idea.” Alustra said.

Quile smiled over the last 13 years she had watched her girls grow into beautiful young woman. She snuck away from her duties every now and then just to look at them. The girls had become a splitting image of her. She turned to the living room Leo had just walked through the walkway. He barely had aged, it had taken Quile several years to figure out why. It seems after the final battle one of the gods had made him into an elf. You could barely see it most of the time his hair covered his ears.

“Bye daddy.” Alustra said kissing him.

“Love you dad.” Alassra said kissing him too.

Quile turn feeling a godly being next to her Baji stood. “They’re beautiful. You should be proud.”

“I am” Quile said. “I know should be getting back to work. I just wanted to see the.” Quile said taking her list out.

“Quile.” Baji said taking the list. “I’ve been talking with my father. You are done. Jorin has decreed that your service is over.”

“What?” Quile asked.

“You are to become mortal, again to live out your life with your family.” Baji said.

“Are you serious?” Quile asked.

“Give me your hand Quile.” Baji said. Quile did as she was told and took Baji’s hand. As she did Quile began to become solid again.

“Am I back to normal?” Quile said and Baji nodded.

“What? Who is there?” Leo said preparing a spell.

“Is that her?” Alassra said pushing Leo’s hand down.

“Mom?” Alustra said.

“Quile.” Leo said.

They could see her, Quile thought then she ran over to Leo and kissed him. “Gods Leo I’ve missed you.”

“Quile.” Leo said unable to say anything else.

Quile looked over Leo’s shoulder and saw the twins stand there. She kissed Leo again and let go. “Alassra, Alustra. You two are so beautiful.” She said kissig them both.

“Mom, I missed you.” Alassra said.

“I missed you too.” Alustra said.

“I missed you too.” Quile said.

“Mom where have you been?” Alassra said.

“I’ve been a spirit guiding departed souls to the afterlife.” Quile said.

“A spirit? Mom you watched us didn’t you?” Alassra said.

“I’ve felt you.” Alustra said.

“Yes I watched you every chance I could.” Quile said.

“Dad can we skip school today?” Alustra asked.

“Ask your mom.” Leo said.

“Oh this is on me is it?” Quile said.

“Hey I’ve been making all the choices for the last 13 years.” Leo said. Quile looked to te ground tears forming in her eyes, Quile I’m sorry. Alustra, Alassra go to school we’ll talk later.”

“Yes dad.” They both said.

“Do we have to?” Alassra said.

“Alassra, Alustra I know you are excited but your studies are important. Plus I want some time alone with your father.” Quile said.

Both girls started giggling and ran off holding hands. Quile turned to Leo wrapping her arms around him. “You have no idea how much I’ve missed you.” Quile said.

“I think I do.” Leo said.

“You an elf.” Quile said brushing the hair from Leo’s ear.

“A gift from Baji.” Leo said.

“Oh is that so. You know there is something I’ve always wanted to do.” Quile said.

“Oh?” Leo said. Quile grinned then leaned into Leo kissing his ear and brushing her tongue against it. “Oh gods” His gasped then picked Quile up carrying her to the bedroom walking right past Constance.

“Lady Quile!” Constance said.

[Mikeido]

I laid back an sighed, wondering just how long all this would take, though my heart was high in the knowledge that I would be given life anew and reunited with my love as soon as their judgement had been passed. As such I hummed an old song, one of many I had shared with Quile. With a light grin I couldn’t help but strike conversation.

“So, you get many visitors down here?” I asked innocently, getting an impatient hiss from Boroni.

“I mean of the two times I’ve dropped by it seems a nice place. Good company, nice arrangements.”

“Your stay can yet be made permanent, mortal.” Boroni hissed again, causing me to lean back and grin at him.

“Oh lighten up, I swear you look like death.”

“Boroni…” Dorin interrupted quickly before the slight flare of power in his cold eyes could follow through on anything and diverted to her.

“Why don’t you go on ahead, I wanted a moment alone with him anyway.” Dorin asked of the dark figure who sighed heavily.

“Very well, we have said all we must.” He spoke, turning slowly and leaving Dorin’s enclosure. A moment of silence hung in the air as Dorin stared at me with an unknown expression in her eyes.

“I…wasn’t going to say anything but since we’ve got a little time, I suppose you deserve to know. You’ve all changed so much. For yourselves aswell as the world and realms around you. You can’t even imagine the waves your actions have had, nor should you as the affairs of the gods were always our own to control, until of course we left him to your world. Now that problem is past but what of its wake? The final answer was simple enough, to sacrifice yourself and take the soul of his bound to yours down with you, certain poetic justice to it I suppose. Though the path to it no Bards song will ever retell in completion. You’ve gained allot, family, friends, an albeit dark, a guardian angel. I just wanted to say two things. I don’t mean it the way she would, a small part of me wants to mean it that way but I shall be watching over you. Least when I can, I still move others to work their revenge but I shall see you.”

“As long as you don’t take the form of Quile again and tease me with thoughts of lust and longing when she’s not there, then alright.” I said with a smile, I knew she meant well though I wouldn’t have put it past her to try at least once to appear that way just out of fun. Dorin tried not to smile too much as she shrunk back in mock pain.

“Really…well the other thing was that soon, not Naitachal but his grandfather will come to you. Don’t worry though he’ll do so when you are alone, and will not harm you. His ends are within you and he will want the ring returned. Since it is no longer bound to any power and soul Lan-Tsai had, it is safe to give him it, and he shall extract the shard of Naitachal from you as they have unfinished business that is neither our nor your place to intervene. I wish to tell you only to be aware of that time when it comes. Well, speaking of times…yours has come.” Dorin informed me, aware of something I could not be in that the gods had passed judgement.

“I can not tell you what they have decided, only that the fluctuation in power means they have come to one.” Dorin explained, standing gently and moving to the large dark red double doors.

“One thing though…I don’t have to climb that crystal mountain again, do I?” Remembering the sheer force of will that alone had held my sanity as I ascended last. Dorin let loose a deviously dark giggle as she waved a hand across the dark expanse.

“The crystal mountain was but a reflection of your self and soul, Leo. As I watched you climb it, that was when I really took interest in your resolve and will for vengeance. To climb a crystal mountain is to understand insurmountable fear and challenge, something that you all have climbed an conquered. No, this time you have but an ascending hill to return to where she will know to find you. This time I can but hope we met again one day.”

“Perhaps by then you all will have taken note of the examples given and stopped being so at war with one another. You, Dorin live for revenge yet feel love. Mardous for war and Baji for party though they found love in each others hearts. Perhaps if even the gods learned to accept each other at least a little, none of this would have happened.”

“Yet then there would be no lesson, no love rekindled or children born. Perhaps it had to happen, to begin what you envision. Perhaps one day indeed then.” Dorin spoke reflectively.

“Means to an end, perhaps your right. Until that day then, Dorin” I said quietly as I began the gentle uphill walk. I wasn’t entirely sure how to say farewell to a goddess that would watch over me so left it as simple as. My mind after all was more occupied upon returning to another goddess, my beloved goddess. From the perfectly smooth crystal ground grass appeared to grow at speed, the world about me to form as the one I knew as if I was walking through a mist. Finally I came to stand exactly where I had fallen and knelt down to pick up Quile’s prized golden arrow, smiling at the memory of how she had achieved it at the King‘s court all those years ago. I turned an leant back against the tree of our younger days and sighed, closing my eyes to the warm suns light.

<I>“Now’s not the time to be sleeping.”</I> I was quickly told from within my mind, causing me to stir and chuckle.

“I was just resting my eyes a moment, you mean to tell me they have resolved her place?” I asked, getting at first an apprehensive silence.

“…Yes, they have. Open your eyes and stand Leo, you must make good this last gift of my powers and our connection.” I was informed, causing me with a guarded curiosity to open them and stand. A moment later the ground faded though not completely, as though a thin mist lay over it, and before me stood though not completely, my love Quile.

<I>“Don’t question what is about to happen until after it has happened, just relax and allow me to guide you, this is a fragile bond now as not even am I alive by force of necromancy.”</I> Naitachal whispered too me.

“You mean…”

<I>“Not until after…listen”</I>

<I>“Tell him I’m sorry I can’t be there with him or the girls. Please take care of them remind them how much I love them and how much I miss them. And Leo I love you. I love you so much. There is nothing I want more than to be with you to be with the girls. Leo I’m sorry.”</I> after she spoke, all sight faded dark once more as though a cloud of denial had been passed over me.

“You heard her words, right Leo?” Naitachal asked, no longer a distant whisper. I felt lost, suddenly numb and was unable to reply until a sharp call cut through me.

“Kendrick! Do not let this pass by, I can explain and aid you though only if you allow.”

“Yes, I heard.” I said, with no guard on the sudden spite that had entered me. I understood at least that this was what they had decided, to hold her away from me yet again, though I could not entirely agree with it, she was beyond my control once again.

“You heard what she said then you should know she is not lost to you, she is not beyond you. The gods have decided that she will act as a guide for the dead to enter the gates of Heaven, which is what brought me here. Through necromancy and your spirit I lived on, though the deeds I preserved myself for are now done, and the dark arts I am willing to use can not sustain me forever. This is my time, dear friend so please do not feel sorrow. They say her punishment may one day come to an end when she has proven she is faithful to them once again. Just, do not feel loss or sorrow for her either, this is all how things must be. Fickle mistress is that of the fates.” He told me with that sly grin I would miss sorely. Through it all I couldn’t help but smile.

“Ah, I know, you often do tell me so and I know it to be true. I suppose I shouldn’t worry, for mere moments ago I was not even alive. At least now I will get to catch up on lost time with my daughters, and Quile is safe as such, I bear them no ill will. I can only hope they return her to me whilst I am still alive and not terribly old, my daughters wondering whether they should call me Dad or Gramps…either way that‘ll be something…dad.” I said, letting the thought lie for a moment. I had known for some time I was the father of two beautiful girls, though until now I hadn’t really had time to allow the thought to sink in. Naitachal chuckled deviously.

“Well, we’ll see about that Leo. You will surely be a good father though, and worry not as Constance and another the girls had become friends with in his realm; Elphan will be with you. They are your children to care for, though you shall not need do it alone.”

“Thank you. I trust you will be well then, personification of Dorin‘s words that you are.” I said with a slight chuckle.

“Dorin spoke with you?”

“Indeed, she said the ripples of everything we had achieved were far greater than we should know. A Dark Elf Necromancer in the heavens, truly we did change things within ourselves and those around us, didn’t we.”

“Hah, well I suppose you could look at it that way. Indeed we did though. One last thing then, before the bond fades it shall flicker more brightly than ever, I imagine you want to bid Quile farewell for now yourself. Take my hand.” He said, which I agreed too and stepped towards him, the scenery around us clearing returning to as it was. I took Naitachal’s hand and felt my spirit soar and move to another place.

<I>“No time for words however Leo, I’m sure you know the time to need them is past.”</I> He said, and indeed I did, stepping in stride with Naitachal moved towards her and held her in my arms, leaning gently in to kiss her as I did. At first she was hesitant though in sensing this was as close as I could be, opened the passion of her kiss which swayed and flowed for a seemingly timeless moment. Our lips parted and the sight faded, slipping me gently back into my body within our world. As I slowly awoke, I heard whispers from before me.

“Baji, why’s he smiling?”

“Huh, I think he’s waking up.” As indeed I was, only to close my eyes again for a moment as the residual glow of Baji’s aura struck me. My eyes adjusted and I saw before me three of the most beautiful women I had ever seen, though as I pulled myself up I saw better that two were still children...our children. Before I could think of anything to say Baji chuckled lightly at both my and their instinctive shyness.

“So you understand how everything is then.” Baji said with the softest voice that could cause no sense of still carried ill feelings to come forth. I nodded solemnly.

“I am sorry Leo, I did what I could.”

“As did I.” I said with a small smile, clenching the golden arrow tightly. “I’m just sorry you didn’t get any final word with your son.” I replied, noting how all had passed in such speed. Baji smiled and shook her head.

“No, my son had long since passed. You allowed that memory to rest, perhaps now we can remember his brighter days when he was truly alive. When I said I did all I could I wasn’t being entirely truthful, for all you have done, and now must do,” she said, glancing back at the girls as she stepped forward, “I have one more thing to do for you, a gift to aid your life and love.” She said, placing her arms around me as Quile had done so many times before. Unsure, this time I merely stood and let her work whatever it was she was planning. Her hands brushed over my shoulders, up my neck and past the ears, causing them to feel suddenly strange. Continuing on back over my chest I felt my entire person sway and change, as though my very blood was turning to something else. For a moment I felt nauseous though it passed quickly as Baji stared deep into my eyes and placed her lips against mine. The girls erupted in quiet giggles as I felt lost, though not lost in passion and love as though it was Quile, lost in sense of person or place. For that moment, I wasn’t sure of what or who I was.

“Daddy’s kissing Aunt Baji!”
“Hee, you think mommy knows?”
“Shh, you’ll make her see!”

The strange sensation of shifting left me as gently as Baji’s lips away from mine. Still admittedly confused I looked at her attentively, awaiting an answer.

“That was necessary.” She said with a sly smile.

“What happened?” I asked, noticing my voice was a fraction off what it had been before, somehow now smoother.

“Just a little gift from me to you. So long as you take care of yourself, and take care of the girls, you shall live as long as any elven man, as you are now one of them, Leo.” She said with a modestly accomplished grin as I slowly moved my hand to feel that which I could partially sense under my hair, indeed she had changed me and I now appeared to be elven.

“Your children have already had more confusion and loss than any family should have, it would not be fair for their father to grow old and disappear before their still young eyes. Speaking of whom…” she said, tuning to the twin mini-goddesses, knelt behind and hugged them.

“Are you two going to be good for your dad?” She asked, tickling either one as they nodded.

“Good girls, well, go ahead then. Leo, this is Alassra, and she is Alustra. You‘ll have to find a way to be able to tell them apart though Constance and Elphan should be able to help. Not as a goddess but a mother myself, I know you‘ll take best care of them.” Baji told me as they walked over to me who had knelt down again to find eye level with my beautiful daughters, shining resemblances of Quile, personifications of our love and now…my daughters to love with equal care as I would Quile.

“…Daddy?” Alassra said, a step of distance between us. At hearing her, I felt another bolt, though this one of emotion strike me and struggled to force it down again as I nodded.

“I’m sorry I couldn’t have been there for you both, I’m so sorry.” I said, almost breaking into tears before I felt Alustra wrap her arms around my neck.

“It’s okay daddy, mommy told us what happened. You were stopping the bad man from hurting her.” Alassra continued as she too hugged me and was held close in return.

“Will you tell us what happened, Daddy?” I was asked, giving a quick laugh as Baji smiled and faded from sight.

“One day girls, of course I shall tell you a tale…of a Bards Song. For now, let‘s just go home.”

The weeks passed at first slowly, the sudden inclusion of my two daughters something I found interesting to deal with. Getting them enlisted with the school and shopping which Constance had helped with and insisted she take them alone on at least one occasion which had proven a welcome relief from the rushing between stores and trying to keep tabs on the pair of energetic young elven girls.

For some time they would still miss Quile emotionally though it would warm my heart that in that time of longing they came to me, the only person who could possibly miss her as much or more. I had given them the silver leaf pendant when this had first happened, explaining the story behind it though for the time being leaving out the finalistic points of how it was used to control Quile and bind Lan-Tsai to my spirit through Naitachal‘s ring which had been similarly infused, thinking at least for a while, they wouldn‘t need to know the whole story. After all, as a now elven family, comparatively we had all the time in the world.

By the fire we would sit with either one clenching and playing with the pendant which had since regained its pure silver shine as I would tell them of the oldest stories, the finest songs we had made for one another so long ago. Before I could ever finish a tale at the end of the day, the girls would have happily fallen asleep against my chest and one another, Either Constance or Elphan always helping me to tuck the girls into bed for the night. We made a strange family, one that longed for its mother and companion to love, though we were still proud of everything we had achieved.

It was a few weeks before Naitachal’s grandfather appeared to me, indeed on a day where it was just myself. I was informed he had been watching me for a couple days now and not even ‘the woman’ watched me at this time. I knew he had meant Quile and said nothing on it though felt good to know that gentle feeling I and the girls had told me they got sometimes wasn‘t just profound longing and that Quile when she could was still with us in spirit. He asked for and I gave him the ring, after which I felt another strange sensation not entire dissimilar to the one I felt from Baji, of which he had informed me it was the extraction of Naitachal’s remnant spirit within me. The hatred that had held him was now in Naitachal’s Grandfather’s care and he informed me that it was now his to deal with and conquer. Though I may not have entirely understood, I knew as well as I would need that he too was finding his peace...

“And that, my love was about thirteen years ago. Given the time again I would not be able to find word for just how much I have missed you” I said, cuddling Quile’s soft, naked body close to mine again, drinking in the warmth and feel of being able to hold her again as Quile curled in and rested her head on my chest.

“Me either, but now we’re together again, and you an elf, I still can’t get over it.” She said with a light giggle, taking advantage of the situation and brushing her hand delicately over my ear again. The sensation it drove would take some getting used too as intentional or not I had passed a hand or shirt past the ear and been shocked by the feeling, mostly when I was not yet used to the elongated ears, though no touch could match hers or the emotion it caused. Quile laughed again, happy with the effect she could now instil and soon found me atop her, teasing her ear as she again wrapped her arms around me lovingly.

Even from our bedroom I could hear the front door open as Constance greeted someone’s arrival. At first I thought nothing of it though the telltale stampede of excited feet up the stairs told me that for the moment, our time was up. Quile looked up at me as shocked as I did down on her and was first to voice our doubts.

“It can’t really be that time already can it?” She said looking for the small mechanical clock at the bedside. As I looked too it was infact time for the girls to come home.

“Dear goddess Leo, I know we’ve been apart but it doesn’t feel like we’ve been up here all day.” Quile said with a laugh as we kissed again and shuffled apart a bit. There was no time to dress and the twins would burst in whether Constance and Elphan tried to stop them or not so all we could do was pull the covers up and in on ourselves.

“Indeed not, I suppose my elven gift altered more than my lifespan and physical appearance then. You’ll not have to shake me out of bed in the mornings anymore from having been exhausted by your limitless elven lust, dear.” I replied with a grin, remembering how so long ago when we had made love she had always easily sapped more energy from me than I could of her. Quile grinned and leant into me, quickly kissing me again as we lay back with the covers up.

“Oh, we’ll just have to see about that darling.” Quile replied as the girls threw the door to our room open and rushed in, not slowing a bit for that we were tucked up in bed with clothes thrown all about the room. Quile took a look of mock-distain as both Alassra and Alustra bounded onto the bed and hugged us both. Constance was quickly to follow through the door, blushing as she finally set sight on where we were, unsure of what to say about the agile young elven girls that had out-manoeuvred her and rushed to our room. Quile smiled and shook her head that it was fine, with Constance smiling back and quietly closing the door.

“Oh and what’s this? We can’t get a moment of privacy? Leo darling haven’t you been teaching them when they’re not allowed to come into their parents room?” Quile said in a forced serious tone, though no amount of effort could reduce the jovial, loving tone in her voice.

“Well I have tried, my love. They can be quite persistent though when they want something done they’ll have a way of getting to it.” I told her, accusingly tickling Alustra. Quile looked to me with raised eyebrows and tutted.

“They must get that from you, dear. Well now mommy’s back we might be having some changes around here, you two.” Quile said, hugging both of them tight and kissing them causing both to giggle happily. Quile leaned back and closed her eyes, sighing gently. Looking over at her beautiful face I saw a tear run down her cheek though she seemed to be smiling.

“Is everything alright?” I asked, catching and stealing the tear away from her.

“Mommy?” Alassra asked, hugging her a little tighter. Quile’s smile widened and she shook her head.

“Nothing baby, I’m just glad to finally be home, to finally have you all back again. I love you all so much.” Quile explained, her voice wavering as she did. It was indeed the most amazing feeling in the world, to finally be able to settle completely with the woman I loved and our children. No more nights of wishing she was by my side or here to tell our girls a story with me. Now we had love, we had family, now even the gods and goddesses beyond could not be more happy than us.

“We love you too, mommy.”